iroronto ^n(bersit|) llihxaxi^.
PRESENTED BY
TAe University of Cambridge
, f/irono^/i the Committee formed in
the Old Country
to aid in replacing the loss caused by the Disastrous Fire
of February the l^th, 1890.
CATALOGUE
OF
BUDDHIST SANSKEIT
MANUSCRIPTS.
SonDon : c. J. CLAY, M.A. & SON,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
17, PATERNOSTER ROW.
ffiambtitse: DEIGUTON, BELL, AND CO.
fLeip?ig: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
CATALOGUE
OF THE
BUDDHIST SANSKRIT
MANUSCRIPTS
IK THE
UNIVERSITY LIBRARY, CAMBRIDGE,
WITH INTRODUCTORY NOTICES AND ILLUSTRATIONS
OF THE PALEOGRAPHY AND CHRONOLOGY
OF NEPAL AND BENGAL.
CECIL BENDALL, M.A.,
FELLOW OF GOXVILLE AND CAIUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
1883
Digitized by tine Internet Arciiive
in 2009 witii funding from
University of Toronto
littp://www.arcliive.org/details/catalogueofbuddliOOcamb
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Preface
Historical Introduction
Chronological Appendix i. ....;.
» „ II
„ „ III. (see inserted sheet after page xvi)
IV
Pal^ographical Introduction ....
Excursus on Two MSS. of the IXth Century .
Note on the Tables of Letters and Numbers .
List of the principal works referred to
Corrigenda ...-.■....
Catalogue .........
Supplementary Note to Add. 1586 .
Index i. Titles of MSS. .....
Index; ii. Names op Authors and Commentators
General Index .
Pr,ATE8 (see list over leaf) .....
FAGB
VII
i
xii
xiv
xvi
xvii
xx.xix
lii
Iv
hi
1
20V>
209
■2]'2
212
LIST OF PLATES.
AUTOTYPES.
I. 1. Transitional Gupta character of the vui — ixth century.
MS. Add. 1702, leaf numbered 19, showing both hands. See Excursus,
p. xlii.
I. 2. Transitional Gupta. MS. Add. 1049. See p. xl. The
lower leaf shows date [Criharsha-] Samvat 252 (a. d. 857).
I. 3. Early Devanagavl and Kutila hand. MS. Add. 866.
Recto of last leaf showing date N.S. 128 (a.d. 1008) and kings'
names.
II. 1. Kutila writing of Bengal, xith century. MS, Add. 1464,
leaf 128.
II. 2. Kutila as modified in the xiith century. MS. Add.
1693, recto of last leaf, showing date N. S. 285 (a.d. 1165) and
kings' name.s.
II. 3. Early Nepalese hooked writing. MS. Add. 1686, leaf
58, showing date, N. S. 286 (a.d. 1165).
II. 4. Early Bengali hand. Add. 1699. 1 (a.d. 1198), leaf 5,
showing table of initial vowels.
III. 1. Nepalese hand of the xiith century. Add. 1691. 2,
leaf 22, showing list of initial vowels.
III. 2. Nepalese hooked writing of the middle period. MS.
Add. 1395 (A.D. 1385), leaf 113.
III. 3. Ai'chaistic Nepalese hand of the xvith century, and
brass work of the same period. MS. Add. 1556 (a. D. 1583), written
in white letters on black paper, leaf 11.
LITHOGRAPHS.
IV. Table of Selected Letters.
V. Table of Numerals, expressed in the old system of letters
or aksharas, and in the newer system of figures.
PKEFACE.
The present Catalogue describes the chief and most charac-
teristic portion of a large number of MSS. collected by Dr
Daniel Wright, now of St Andrew's, Fife, and formerly surgeon
to the British Residency at Kathmandu, Nepal. They were
received at Cambridge from time to time, as they were pro-
cured, from February 1873 to May 1876.
The first discovery of a large unexplored literature in Nepal
was due to Mr Brian Houghton Hodgson, whose untiring zeal
and well-used opportunities have enabled him to supply a
greater quantity of material for the study of the literature and
natural history of India and Tibet than any person before or
since. After such achievements*, immortalized by the great
work of Burnouf, it was but natural to hope that further
material for research might still be forthcoming in the same
country. Accordingly on the suggestion of Professor Cowell,
Dr Wright was requested by Professor W. Wright to procure
specimens of such copies as could be made to order from works
still extant in Nepal. These specimens were sent, and form
Add. 1042 (see below pp. 26, 27) in our collection.
Dr Wright however soon found that originals -f* were pro-
curable, and the result of his energetic and persevering negotia-
* Mr Hodgson's manifold services are briefly set forth in a
pamphlet by Dr W. W. Hunter (Triibner and Co., 1881). See also
the elaborate and graceful tribute to Mr Hodgson's laboiu^ in
Dr Rajendralala Mitra's work noticed below.
t Mr Hodgson had obtained a few originals. Specimens of the
more interesting are figured in the plates accompanying Cowell and
Eggeling's Catalogue (R. A. S. Joum. New Ser. viii. 50).
VIII PREFACE.
tion and the well-timed liberality of the University* has been
the acquisition of a series of works which, apart from their
literary interest, will be seen from the following pages to
be from a merely antiquarian and palaeographical point of view,
the most important collection of Indian MSS. that has come
into the hands of scholars.
Soon after the arrival of the MSS. Professor Cowell com-
menced descriptive work on a number of the earliest and most
interesting of them, chiefly on the lines of the Catalogue pre-
pared by himself and Dr Eggeling for the Royal Asiatic Society,
but also adding some references to the bibliography of the
.subject. Professor Co well's various engagements and studies un-
fortunately prevented him from giving the work any continuous
attention. When therefore he suggested that I should endeavour
to complete it, I commenced at first on the MSS. that he had
left untouched, availing myself however of the material that he
kindly made over to me.
As to the plan of my own work, it may be regarded in some
sense as an amplification of that adopted by Professor Cowell,
yet without aspiring to the elaborate scale of a work like
Professor Aufrecht's Bodleian Catalogue, affording a detailed
analysis of unpublished literature. Such a work indeed has been
to a great extent rendered unnecessary for Sanskrit Buddhist
literature by the appearance of Dr Rajendralala Mitra's long
promised work on the Nepalese MSS. of the Bengal Asiatic
Society.
I have however added references, which I believe will be
found faii'ly complete, to the printed literature of the subject,
including in the latter part of the text two very important
works, which reached me only after the greater portion of it
* At one period of the negotiations the Library was under great
obligations to the liberality of individuals, who took upon themselves
the cost, at a time when it was impracticable to call a meeting of the
Library authorities. Among these may be named especially the
present Bishop of Durham.
PREFACE. IX
had been printed off; I mean Babu Rajendralala's work just
referred to, and Mr Bunyiu Nanjio's Catalogue of the Japanese
Buddhist Tripitaka. This may be found to explain or to com-
pensate for any undue brevity, not to say bareness, in some of the
descriptions of subject-matter. Indeed, my main object has been
to provide material for identification for students at a distance,
and for such as come to consult the MSS. general clues and
assistance, rather than by detailed narratives to obviate the
necessity for studying the originals. Thus, to take an instance
from one branch of literature, folk-lore ; I have usually given
the names of the chief personages in jdtakas or avadanas of
which no account has been published, without as a rule entering
into the details of the plot.
A special feature of the present work, and one on which my
studies have necessarily been almost unaided, is the part
relating to paljeography. To some readers, perhaps, the dis-
cussions on this subject may seem barren and tedious; others
again may find them ill-proportioned or incomplete. To such
strictures my reply must be, that the unexampled antiquity
claimed for these MSS. seemed to require as full an examination
as it was in my power to supply, and that if, after the publica-
tion of so many catalogues of Sanskrit MSS., this be the first
which attempts systematically to discuss the age of the docu-
ments described, some imperfection of treatment is naturally to
be expected.
Palaeography, and especially the history of alphabets so
extensive as those of India, will always be a study involving
laborious detail, but it is of course only on detailed monographs,
accompanied by a due amount of accurate illustration, that safe
generalisations in so wide a subject as Indian Palaeography can
be founded. How much more material is ready to hand for
work of this kind for scholars who are privileged to have access
to it, may be seen from the Reports on Sanskrit MSS. in
Western India by Dr Biihler and Dr Kielhorn, as well as from
some of the later numbers of Dr Rajendralala Mitra's "Notices."
X PREFACE.
From such ptiidy, joined Nvitli accurate work on inscriptions,
we may look for some treatise which shall do for the wider field
of North India what the late Dr Bumell's great work* has done
for the alphabets of the South.
My essay on the historical and chronological points brought
out by the colophons of these MSS. has of course a bearing on
the palaeography, which may serve as a justification of that part
of the work (if any be needed), independently of the considera-
tions urged on page iv.
With regard to the scope of the work, the present volume
deals, as I have said, with the most characteristic portion of
the collection. This includes Buddhist literature in the widest
sense, so as to take in on the one hand mystical or religious
works of the tantric kind, where debased Buddhism is hardly
distinguishable from . ^ivaism ; and on the other, works of
no special religious tendency, but merely the supposed products
of Buddhistic civilization, e.g. the Amarakoca (though some
suppose its author to have been a Jain), as well as the local
Nepalese literature, some of which bears more on Hindu my-
thology than on the Buddhist system. Some few of the MSS.
falling under this latter head are written in the vernacular.
Of such I have nothing by way of description to offer but names
and titles of chapters. These are however the latest and least
important part of our collection.
None of the palm-leaf MSS. are in the vernacular, but some of
them have vernacular colophons, and in almost all of them the
Sanskrit notes etc. written by the scribes are more or less faulty.
In cases of the most glaring blunders I have added " sic " ; but
on almost every page of this work will be found violations of
strict Sanskrit phonetics, familiar to all who are conversant
with MSS. from Nepal. On this subject the valuable observa-
* Dr Burnell"s ,Sui(th Indian ralaogmp/nj was originally intended
for a preface to his Catalogue of the MSS. at Tanjore (6'. Ind. Pal.
lutrod. p. ix).
PREFACE. XI
tiuiis <tf M. Senart in the lutroductioii tu his edition of the
Mahavastu (pp. xii— xvii) should be consulted.
With reference to the compilation of a full catalogue of
the Wright collection, the task to which I was originally invited
by the Library Syndicate, and for which I have prepared a
considerable amount of material, I can only say that I hope to
complete it before very long, according as time and opportunities
may alhjw. Such work is of course carried on at some dis-
advantage by a non-resident ; and the wisdom of recent re-
formers has clearly tended practically to discourage the prolonged
residence in our University of those of its members whose
special literary pursuits cannot at once be utilised for the
conduct of the ordinary round of its more obvious studies.
It now only remains for me to make acknowledgement of
the kind assistance I have received from various friends.
Amongst the foremost comes Professor William Wright, w^ho
has communicated to me many valuable particulars as to the
history of these MSS., derived from his brother Dr Daniel
Wright, and has materially contributed to the usefulness of
the Avork, by many suggestions and corrections made on the
proof-sheets of this book, which he has most kindl}' and
promptly revised throughout. Similar help, has also been
given by several Cambiidge Sanskritists, especially by Mr
R. A. Neil, and Mr W. F. Webster. Occasional assistance from
several scholars is acknowledged in various passages of the Text
and Introduction. Help from science, as represented by Pro-
fessor Adams, has also been afforded in several points, of which
the chief will be found on page 183. On all matters wherein the
experience and insight of the scholarly librarian are of avail, I
have been able to invoke the counsel of Mr Bradshaw, University
Librarian, whose sympathies seem to embrace the wants of all
students of the works under his charge from the Buddhism of
Tibet to the Christianity of medieval Ireland.
Lastly, my thanks and those of all interested in this
collection arc due to Professor Cowell, who first suggested the
XII PREFACE.
acquisition of these M8S., and, as lias been said, really made
a beginning of the present catalogue. In view of his unfailing
helpfulness, I may, perhaps, fitly (as a pupil) and significantly
conclude this preface with the familiar concluding words of
the Buddhist scribes :
^T"^ ^^ ri:g-^fqT^TW'RT^T^T|=iT li<^ ^T'TXIi^-
^T^T^ II
CECIL BENDALL.
London,
May, 1883.
HISTOEICAL INTEODUCTION.
One of the most interesting sides of the careful study
of Oriental MSS. is the insight we occasionally gain into
events that were happening at the time of writing. It would
be, of course, from the nature of the case, unreasonable to
expect that anything like a detailed or coherent history could
be gathered from fragmentary and scattered notices in the
colophons of MSS. ; yet by the very garrulity or effusiveness
which prompts the ordinary Indian scribes to repeat certain
traditional lines of self-commiseration*, or, if Buddhists, to
append the j^rofession of faith so familiar to us from inscriptionsf,
we often gain fresh and valuable pieces of contemporary testi-
mony to current events.
That no excuse is needed for detailed study of this kind is
sufficiently proved by cases of discoveries like that of Professor
W. Wright in his Catalogue of Syriac MSS. in the British Museum
(p. 65, col. 2), where a short note on the cover of a MS. gives
the earliest known and probably contemporary account of the
capture of Damascus by the Arabs. Notes of this kind are of
course rare ; but ISTepalese MSS. are, like Nepalese inscriptions
(see the "Indian Antiquary," Vol. ix.), particularly rich in royal
genealogies. The main historical importance of the present
* The verses of complaint as to the writer's "broken back and
dim eye," etc., cited on p. 50, are of common occurrence in our books.
+ ^ "^^T etc.; V. p. 14. Another formula begins ^^"^ IJ^
(see Add. 1688) ; it is often corrupted in later MSS.
b
li HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION. .
collection consists in the names of kings given, in so many
cases, along with the carefully and minutely expressed dates of
writing. To draw out more or less in detail and to tabulate
the chronological information thus derived, formed the chief
scope of my contribution to the International Congress of
Orientalists at Berlin, 1881. Much of what follows will there-
fore necessarily be a repetition of remarks made on that occasion.
Keeping in view the double local origin of our collection, the
subject of History, like that of Palaeography, falls into two main
divisions, relating respectively to Bengal and Nepal. In this
place it will be best to treat first of the MSS. written in Bengal,
as the subject is shorter, simpler, and perhaps of more general
interest, than the history of Nepal itself.
The five earliest of our Bengal MSS. belong to the Pala
dynasty, on which see General Cunningham's "Archaeological
Survey," in. 134; some criticisms, etc., by Dr Rajendralala
Mitra in the Bengal Asiatic Society's Journal, XLVII. 385, and
the rejoinder by General Cunningham in the "Survey," xi. 177.
These MSS., like the inscriptions of the same place and
time, but unlike our MSS. written in Nepal itself, are dated not
by years of any era, but by the year' of the reigning monarch*.
By a somewhat fortunate accident, four of these five MSS.
fall in the two reigns of which we possess dated inscriptions,
cited of course by the authors above named. We arrange
them as follows.
Add. 1464, circa A.D. 1020.
The MS. is dated in the 5th year of Mahipala, whom
we find from the Sarnath inscription reigning A.D. 1026.
Cunningham places his accession c. 1015 ("Survey," 11. cc).
* It was the difference of usage in this respect between the two
divisions of ou^r collection, — divisions which were not recognized by
any of those who first examined these MSS., — that gave rise to some
erroneously early dates in the first rough printed list ("History of
Nepal," p. 321, 11. 5—8, etc.).
HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION. iii
Add. 1688, c. 1054.
14th year of Nayapala. If, as seems likely, the Daddaka
of this MS. is the same person as Ladaka of the last, we
have some confirmation of the Dinajpur genealogical
inscription which makes Nayapala to be Mahipala's
immediate successor.
Add. 1699, Nos. I, II and III, a.d. 1198—1200.
These three MSS. are dated in the 37th, 38th, and 39th
years respectively of Govindapala, whose accession (a.d.
1161) is known from the inscription in Cunningham's
Survey, ill. 125*.
A very curious and historically interesting point occurs in the
colophon of the second of the last group, which runs as follows :
paramegvaretyddi rdjdvall purvavat grimadgovindapdladevdndm
vinashtardjye ashtatrimgatsamvatsare 'hhilikhyamdno. The lirst
clause probably represents the scribe as declining to recite as
before {purvavat) the long list of royal titles beginning — as
they do, in fact, in the first three MSS. noticed — with the title
parame^vara. The great interest, however, of the colophon lies
in the phrase vinashtardjye, instead of the usual pravardhanm-
navijayardjye. I take this to be an acknowledgment that the
star of the Buddhist dynasty had set and that their empire was
in A.D. 1199 "vinashta," "ruined"; a view which well accords
with the fact that Govindapala was the last Buddhist sovereign
of whom we have authentic record, and that the Mohamme-
dan conquest of all Bengal took place in the very first years
of the xiiith cent. A.D. Hence it would also appear that,
unless Gen. Cunningham has some better authority than tradi-
tion ("Arch. Surv." ill. 135) for his last Pala monarch Indra-
* The Hodgson collection has also a MS. of this reign (ISTo. 1,
dated in its 4th year); but the inscription escaped the notice of
Professors Cowell and Eggeling ("Journal R. A. S.", Oct. 1875, pp.
2 and 51), as well as of Dr D. Wright ("History of Nepal," p. 317).
h2
iv HISTORICAL INTRODUCTIOX.
dyumna, the reign of such a king in Magadha must be re-
jected. At all events, he can hardly have come to the throne
in 1180 or 1185, as supposed. No other names of sovereigns are
to be gained from our later MSS. written in Bengal, but the
colophon of one of them, Add. 1364, a Buddhist tantra, written
by a Kayastha of Jhera in Magadha in a.d. 1446, is interesting
as showing how long Buddhism survived even among the
educated classes of Eastern India.
Passing now to the second and far larger part of our collection,
— the MSS. written in Nepal itself, — we may notice that they
are dated not by regnal years, like those originally coming from
Bengal, but always by the year of some era, the name of the
reigning king being generally added.
The absence of an historical literature in Sanskrit has often
been commented on. It has been reserved for the dwellers on
the very outskirts of the Aryan territory in India, such as Kashmir
or Nepal, to chronicle their somewhat uneventful national life.
Judging however from the amount of energy and acumen
already bestowed on the elucidation of Kashmirian chronology,
it would seem that all contributions to an accurate system of
Indian dates are valued by scholars. The practical literary
value of such researches is attested by our experience in the
present collection, where the date of the composition of an
interesting work is known through this very Kashmirian chron-
ology. Especially, then, as we possess several groups of docu-
ments on Nepalese chronology and history, besides some recently
acquired dated inscriptions, no apology is needed for investiga-
ting the relations between these and the dated colophons of
MSS. The results of my investigations are tabulated and
summarized in the Appendices to the present Introduction.
The era by which our strictly Nepalese MSS. are almost
invariably dated is the Samvat still used in Nepal. This
commences from a.d. 880, a year which is attested as well by
modern usage as by the astronomical and calendric data
furnished by many of our oldest MSS.
HISTORICAL IXTRODUCTION. V
The two eras most commonly used in India generally —
the ^aka and the Yikrama Samvat — were also known in Nepal.
Several of our MSS., especially the non-Buddhistic ones, are
dated by the former. On another era — that of (^riharsha — see
the account of Add. MS. 1049 in the special excursus appended
to the Palaeographical Introduction.
We now pass to chronological details as supplied to us by
MSS., and as checked by inscriptions and the somewhat waver-
ing or conflicting testimony of the various histories. It may be
noted that our historical authorities are divided in the Chrono-
logical Appendix No. 1 into two main groups. (1) The Yam-
9avali (Add. 1952), translated in Dr D. "Wright's "History of
Nepal," and its Gorkha redaction (Add. IIGO, see p. 31). (2)
The group tabulated in the next column, which do not aspire
to the rank even of historical sketches, but are mere chrono-
logical lists of kings, with notes of a few important events and
changes interspersed. As regards Add. MS. 866 (dated A.D.
1008), hitherto* regarded as the oldest of all extant Sanskrit
MSS., I give elsewhere reasons for my views on the character
of the writing, differing from those put forward by the learned
compilers of the account of the MS. cited in my description on
p. 2 of the present work. It will also be seen that the reading
of the colophon of the MS., given as fully as the state of the
leaves allows on pp. 3 — 4, and reproduced in Plate I., places the
history connected with the MS. in a new light. In the early
account of the colophon, only the name of Rudradeva was de-
ciphered, but my recognition of the name of Nirbhaya, —
apparently the chief of the co-regents, — brings the colophon
into connection with our second group of historical authorities"!*.
Our next dated MS. (Add. 164-3, A.D. 1015) speaks of three
kings; the one, Bhojadeva, governing apparently one half of the
* See now the excursus just cited.
t See Chronological Appendix I, Column 4 (Reign ace. to
Kirkpatrick, etc.).
vi HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION.
kingdom, and the other two, Rudradeva and Lakshmikamadeva,
being co-regents of the remaining half. The metrical colophon
of Add. lG64f bears interesting testimony to this system of
co-regency as being a constitutional usage, at all- events in later
times (see below, p. ix.).
The next MS. (Add. 1683, dated A.D. lOGo) speaks of La-
kshmikamadeva alone as king. As to the king next on our list
of whom we have a dated MS., I formerly read his name
Padmyamrakamadeva, and this form certainly agi'ees best
with the form Padmadeva found in Wright's "History of
Nepal " as well as in Mr Hodgson's lists. But the other reading
proposed, Pradyumnakamadeva, has the advantage, as I now
think, not only on pakeographic grounds, but also as giving a
name of far more intelligible and probable form. Moreover the
form Padyumna found in our MS. shows how the contraction
to Padma might have arisen. Kirkpatrick has a more than
usually barbarous form, 'Puddiem.' The date of this MS. (a.D.
10G5) very nearly accords with the chronology of Kirkpatrick,
who makes Manadeva — whom we find from a curious and
interesting note in Add. 1643 to be on the throne in 1139 —
not to be reigning till 85 years after Pradyumna's death, while
the dates of these MSS. are only 74 years apart. This difficulty
may be just got over, if we can disregard the 12 years given by
Kirkpatrick to Indradeva (Mana's predecessor), whom the Yam-
9avali does not mention. With the reigns assigned to the
monarchs immediately preceding, this date does not accord so
well; but a change of dynasty and some other unsettling
influences occurred in the country just before this time, which
may account for some discrepancy in the historical sketches as
well as in the chronology.
After 1140 the dates proceed with great regularity, and are,
on the whole, strikingly in accord with the historical accounts
for nearly two centuries.
After Manadeva (1139) we get two dated MSS. of the reign
next but one, that of Anandadeva, called in the Vam9avall
HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION. vii
NanJa-deva. Of the second of these (R. A. S. Hodgson No. 2)
a leaf has been reproduced by the Palseographical Society
(Oriental Series, Plate 43). As to the account therewith given
by the late Dr Haas, it is now clear that Prinsep's table — taken
in its earlier part, it would seem, entirely from Kirkpatrick — is
defective in names of kings, and so very roughly correct as to
dates that no one system of adjustment will put it right. Thus
Dr Haas's proposed correction will not fit the case of Ananta-
malla, to whom we come presently, and whose date Prinsep
gives tolerably correctly (a.D. 1280) ; nor, on the other hand,
that of Lakshmikamadeva, whose date he makes more than
a century earlier than we above determined it.
At the commencement of the next century, the xiiith, we
have MSS. of Arideva-malla and Abhaya-malla, but unfortun-
ately the dates have in no case been certainly discovered.
Of Ananta-malla (called in the Vamgavall Ananda-malla,
but not to be confused with the former monarch really of that
name) two MSS. are extant, with dates respectively corresponding
to A.D. 1286 and 1302. This reign has 25 years assigned to it
in the Varnqavall, so that these MSS. belong to its opposite
extremities. For the first (Brit. Mus. Or. 1439) see the account
in the Pateographical Society's Oriental Series, PI. 32 ; on the
second (Add. 1306) see pp. 42—3.
There is now a gap of 70 years in our MSS, that bear kings'
names. It is probably more than a coincidence that this gap,
like the one of similar length a century and a half before
(1065 — 1139), is contemporaneous with the introduction of a
new dynasty. Although our scanty historical accounts give us
but little insight into such matters, there can be no doubt that
changes of this kind were attended with very considerable
disturbance in the country; and that either literary studies
altogether declined, or the scribes were at a loss whom to
acknowledge as the real and chief ruler of a country which,
as we know, has frequently been under divided rule. For
it should be borne in mind that everything shows that most of
VI 11 HISTORICAL IXTRODUCTION.
our MSS. were written more or less directly under royal or
court influences. In many cases, as we shall see, kings are
stated to be the authors*; in others, lists of the royal family are
given, or the command of some royal person for the writing.
The great event which happened in Nepal at this time was
the conquest of the country by Harisimha of Simraon. On the
names of his dynasty, none of which appear in our MSS., see
the special Table in Chronological Appendix II.
The first two names of the next group, Jayarjuna [a.d. 1374
and 1384 (see Add. 1689 and 1488)] and Katnajyotirdeva [A.D.
1392 (see Add. 1108, written in an obscure town)] are unknown
to the histories. These kings were probably predecessors of
the "refractory Rajas of Patau and Kathmandu," who were
"completely subdued" by Yaksha-malla soon after this time
(Kirkpatrick, p. 266).
The next three reigns, those of Jayasthiti, Jyotir-malla and
Yaksha-malla, appear to have been a time of prosperity in
Nepal, MSS. are abundant, and mostly contain the names of
the sovereigns and, in some cases, further particulars.
We are also helped for this period by a most interesting
inscription lately discovered at the great temple of Pa^upati in
Nepal and published in the "Indian Antiquary" for Aug. 1880.
It is dated N. s. 533 (A.D. 1413), and gives not only the name of
the king, Jyotir-malla, but also that of his father Jayasthiti, and
the names of various other members of the royal family, which
occur in several MSS. with similar honorific titles and other
indications, and form one of the many proofs of the trust-
worthiness of the colophons of these MSS.
As to the doings of Jayasthiti-malla, the first of the three,
the Vam9avali is particularly eloquent ; certain pandits specially
employed by him are mentioned by name (Wright's "Nepal,"
p. 183, fin.). The MSS. of this reign ai-e, as might be expected,
* Compare also Dr Pischel's remai'ks in the "Katalog der
Handschr. d. d. morg. Gesellscliaft," pp. S — 9.
HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION. ix
numerous. We possess in the present collection four with
dates, ranging from A.D. 1385 to 1391 ; but besides these, there
is a MS. (Add. 1658), undated it is true, but easily fixed as to
time, and historically one of the most curious and valuable in
the collection. This, as may be seen from the account at p.
159, is a copy of a play, the Ahhinavaraghavdnanda, by a certain
Manika. In the ndndl the goddess Manegvari is named — as
also in Add. 1698 — in a manner which quite confirms Dr
Buhler's conjecture, in his note on the name as occurring in
the inscription, that she was the king's "Kuladevata." Further
on, in the prastdvand, we find the names of the queen, the
heir-apparent, and the second son Jyotir-malla, who is called
bdla-ndrdyanah. If this implies that he was a mere boy, it will
put the play at least 20 years earlier, as we find him in the
inscription (dated = A.D. 1413) apparently the sole reigning
king and the father of three adult children. Besides this,
we have a curious metrical colophon in Add. MS. 1664 (a non-
Buddhistic work, and therefore not described in the present
catalogue), dated A.D. 1400, and describing a triple sovereignty
of the same Jyotir-malla with his elder and younger brothers.
Of Jyotir-malla's own reign we have only one MS. (Add.
1649), attributed however to the king himself The date
corresponds to A.D. 1412. This may seem, at first sight, to
curtail too much the reign of Jayasthiti, who perhaps came to
the throne in 1385 (Add. MS. 1395, — Jayarjuna was reigning
in 1384), and yet is stated by the Vam^avali to have reigned
43 years. If this be so, we have here probably a case of the
peculiar error noticed in the learned review of Dr D. Wright's
"History of Nepal" in the "Litterarisches Centralblatt" for Dec.
15th, 1877; viz., that when the chronicler was uncertain as to
the exact length of some of the reigns in a dynasty, he took one
or more of the later reigns of that dynasty as a pattern, and put
the others down as the same. It is accordingly very suspicious
that both Jayasthiti and Yaksha are credited Avith the large
allowance of 43 years. Little reliance can be placed on the
X HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION.
VarrKjavall just here, as we find Jyotir-malla completely ignored
and Yaksha called Jayasthiti's son. Of Yaksha- (or, as he is
generally styled in the MSS., Jaksha-)malla we have four MSS.,
ranging from A.D. 1429 to 1457, so that a reign of 43 years
seems here not improbable.
After the death of Yaksha the history of Nepal, as a united
kingdom, ceases for several centuries ; and, curiously enough,
nearly all our chronology from MSS. ceases also, for nearly
two centuries. The kingdom was now divided, and possibly
considerable disturbances again ensued which were unfavour-
able to the preservation of literature by the copying of MSS.
Compare verse 18 of the inscription in " Ind. Antiq." IX. 185.
During the xvith century MSS. are scarce, and only one
king (Sadii^iva of Kathmandu, v. Add. 1355 and Brit. Mus. Or.
2206) is referred to by name. The names of the kings from
this period onwards will be found in Appendix III.
At the beginning of the xviith century a fresh division
occurs, as Lalitapura (Patau) becomes indeijendent of Kath-
mandu. Literature however w^as patronized at this time, es-
pecially under Pratapa-malla at Kathmandu (see Wright's
"Nepal" and Inscriptions, Nos. 18 and 19) as well as under
Jagajjyotih at Bhatgaon. Both of these monarchs are sj^oken of
as authors of extant works (Add. 1641, 1696, and D. M. G, 6 at
Halle). After this time we find traces of further dissensions
amongst the rival sovereigns until the time of the Gorkha
conquest.
A special difficulty arises owing to the similarity in form
and meaning of the names of some of the sovereigns in all three
cities at the beginning of the xviiith century. This difficulty
was noticed in the review of Wright's " Nepal " already cited.
The very acute suggestion there made, however, of identifying
Mahlpatlndra of Kathmandu with the contemporary monarch at
Bhatgaon of synonymous name, Bhupatindra, seems however
hardly so simple as to suppose Mahlpatindra to be a mere title
of Jagajjaya ; since we find the word Mahlpatindra on the
HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION. xi
reverse of his coins. Indeed the fact that all this group of
names would pass for mere kingly titles greatly increases the
doubt and difficulty. Further discussion of this point hardly
falls within the scoj>e of the present work, as the time is one of
little importance from the point of view either of literature or
of palsBography.
Our third Chronological Appendix gives the remaining
kings, from the division of the kingdom to the Gorkha invasion.
The number of years in the reign of each is not given, partly
because the chronicles are inconsistent with each other and
with themselves and contain suspicious repetitions of round
numbers like 15*, as well as impossibly long reigns-f*; partly,
also, because after the xvith century we get a tolerably complete
series of dates from coins. Indeed the settlement and adjust-
ment of the more minute points of chronology at this period
may be perhaps more appropriately left to the student of the
monuments or the coins of Nepal. After the brief literary
revival in the middle of the xviith century already referred to,
literature and the arts seem to have gradually declined amid the
constant internal discords. Since the Gorkha invasion the old
and characteristic Buddhistic civilization, already much cor-
rupted, has been, it would seem, fast passing away, and giving
place to a mixed Hinduism and autochthonic superstitions.
A list of the Gorkha sovereigns is given, for reference, in
Chronological Appendix IV.
* Wright's "Nepal," p. 190.
+ Ibid. p. 203.
K -5
g ;="
fcO
O
S3 O ./ O)
?S n
' s ^
S "^ fe _=! 2
Co o p ■— < "^
-^ ^ a S t^
-g a: J 2 i
-3 o s ^ 3
s- -e ^ ^ .3 CO
o -3 g
x
tJJO
S CO
■^ o
' ' T— I
tj >H ^ r^ «<-i •■7'
O
o
eo
Ph
,fcO
CO cS
o to
o a
r— 1 O
O "^
*" O
■=* ^ o .
C tc
S£.
:2; e.
K ri
CM O
<M (M
•2 phM
^^-,t^eot-c-ioco^ioi>-
r3
"3
o3
OclJOO::^^^^
" i-H CM
O --^ X)
O
Cs
i-H
l>
o o
CO 5 E2
CO
5
00
o
o
CO
o
P5
s
o
M
c3
•^ D2 P5
a 3 C a rt
- A^ ^ ^ ^
"^ K X 03
ri4 ^ i-3
1=3
-a
i:3
pq
tS =3
** c3 I »— '
«3
01 r^
^>'
't3
c; S S ^ 5
d
^ •?
Ph
!>
^ ^
c3
at
Si
P5
o
cS cS '-' c <i^ is
cl^'^^
.y^KJj rt ^ -*^ -^^
9 ^ d >.
" s ^ tfi
^ 2 33.2
? <D ii
8 o s ^
^-^ 5 .2
C PI
— to
M
O
3 o
-tf +=
o3 ^
^ o '^ &■
^ -S II <<
- .— _ '^ ^
-t^ Pl o S <^ "^
«= <i^ -S .2 -I fl
.2 C5 "5 j3 >■ 'o
o
M
=*-■ _ d ^ -
o g S 2 c
I '-5
' tct^ 3 « Z.
^ 3 'TS o
: o
CC GO
.|L9 C3
c^
rt 2 <» <j
to
— .03
CO «*-i
Ph h
- ^, tj •• ^
1 IJ -2
. (D as
C- ^ -O
Oh -e o
O c« I
. o
'73
to
a
>
I co' 0)
o ::
. 03
^ J-i G^
£ p
PI 3
CO
2 g (M
tn
CO
Ph
M
CO
c Tc J? 3 1^
Jl P! Pi
" >
£ ^ .S
C5 rj
O
CO
CO
;>
CO ci
O
o
CO
•^
<
pq
Ci 00 '-0 O) ^H CO I 1
(X 00 Ci Ci O O OO
CO '^ ^ o t^ cp> o
n3
•T3
<1
r2 O <^
CO O
c-i CO
-^ ^ O O Ci 1-H 01
t- 00 X X CO CI C5
CO CO CO CO CO CO CO
O OT O ^ t^
O I— I <M O iO.
c3
a
ei
>
c3
a
a
>-3
rH
^
rt
rrt
h3
1-^
rt
<^
<^
l«^
c3
a
c3
Pi
P!
13 a
a IT
•? pi
'^
7i
-1-3
r^
m
t>»
M
;^'
c;J
>^
>^
1-5
XIV HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION.
Chronological Appendix II.
Reigns said to intervene between those of Anantamalla (a. r>. 1302)
and Jayasthiti (1380).
The account given in the Vara9avali is very confused and the
chronology quite wild (e.g., both the dates in Wright, p. 167, are
more than three centuiies too early).
The only chronologically certain event seems to be the invasion
of Hari-simha of Simraon, which is given probably enough as N. S.
444 (a. D. 1324); and this is exactly confirmed by the postscript of
the Nepalese Sanskrit MS. No. 6 of the "Deutsche Morg. Ges."
(see Di\ Pischel's catalogue, p. 8). Compare also Kirkpatrick.
CJ
2 'S 05
S:S
'-^ *-< I-.
^-5 -e
. C "S -iH JJ
O
ri2
>>::
S r^
2; o "^ P4 O'^
■^ ^
,5 ^
B'
Is '^ to
II =i5-
•T'
05
a
111"
pq -
ce
c3
^2
^5
S c3
>^ CD
c8
^^-7 -S J ^ J ^
f go id IK
M
P^
o
,c3 o
^.3
ft
00 O <M O
(7^ I— I C^l I— I
^ rf
^ Cw C^ c* '^ -li --^
^ g g cs G a -g
^ irt 5* Qj ic o rf
4 ^^
xvi HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION.
Chronological Appendix IV.
List of the Gorkha Kings.
Prith(i)vl Narayana Sah (a. d. 1768—1774).
Pratapa Simlia Sah (1774 — 1777).
Rana Bahadur Sah (1777 — 1779).
Girvana Yuddha Sah (1799—1816).
Rajendra Vikrama Sah (1816—1847).
Surendra Vikrama Sah (1847—1881).
Prithivl Vira Vikrama Sah.
conquest.
LineHathmandu
A,D. 1628 De
„ 1633 (Add.
1687)
Cf. Add. 1696
tna VGHI19.
aara VH [om. GI].
rya VGHI19.
3ndra VGIi9[om. H].
indra VGHI19.
igiva V, Add. 1355, and Brit.
Mus. Or. 2206; om.
GHI.
"imha VGHI19.
I
rasimha In & 19.
Line of Lalitapur (Patan)
. 1631 (Coin) j Siddhinarasimha
1633(Add.l637) I
A. D. 1642 (Coin) Js 1637 (In) f
I 1654 (Coin) I
1665 (D5) \ Nivasa
1665 (?) (Coin) I I
. }^^^| (Coins) { Yoganarendra
IvUUj ^ ' ( (Yogendra)
1663
1705
„ 1695 „ Bl
Lokapraka9a
(queen dowager, Yogamati)
(1 21 and Coin)
„ 1722 „
ramahlndra
W.) Mahindrasimhadeva
] 1722 (?) (Coin) Jayayogapraka9a
1729
1731
1742
1745 (]) ',' W.
dates from Coins
or MSS.
Vislimx
Rajyaprakaqa
I
Vigvajit VGH.
Dalamardana Sah VGH.
1
V Tejanarasimha VGH.
Explanation of Abbi.M. Or. 6. H=Mr Hodgson's papers in the India
OfiSce. D = MSS. 5 &mary, Aug. 1880. The coins referred to are in the
British Museum, except
ITo follow page x
Chronological Appendix III.
Kings of Nepal from the division of the Kingdom to the Gorkha conquest.
Line of Bhatgaon
Yaksha-malla
(ob. circa a.d. 1460).
Line op Kathmandu
A.D. 1628 D6
„ 1633 (Add.
1687)
Cf. Add. 1696
Raya VHDe (Rama, G).
Suvarna VG (Bhavana H,
I Bhuvana De).
Prana VGHDe.
Vigva VGHDe.
Trailokya VGHDe.
JagajjyotLh VGH.
Narendra V (Narega H,
I cm. G).
A.D. 1576 (Add. 1355)
Ratna VGHIi9.
I
Amara VH [cm. GI].
Surya VGHI19.
I
Narendra VGI19 [cm. H].
Mahindra VGHI19.
I
Sadagiva V, Add. 1355, and Brit.
Mus. Or. 2206; cm.
GHI.
Qivasimha VGHI19.
(King of Patan only, V) Hariharasimha In &
Line of Kathmandu
Line op Lalitapur (Patan)
\
Lakshmlnarasiinha
A.D. 1642 (Coin) Jagatpraka^a VGH.
1663
1695
1722
Jitamitra VGH.
Bhupatlndra VGH.
Ranajita VGH.
A.D. 1649 1 17 (cf. 1 19) 1
„ 1654 Inscr. Wright,
in pi. 13
1656 (Coin)
1659 (Add. 1385)
1669) ,„ . ,
^gyg^ (Coins)
1682 (Coins and Add.
1475)
1701 (Coin)
A.D. 1631 (Coin) j Siddhinarasimha
„ 1633(Add.l637)
„ 1637 (Ii7)
Cakravartendra
Nripendra
Bhupalendra
I
Bhaskara
Cf. V
(Wright,
p. 220)
1654 (Coin)
1665 (Ds)
1665 0) (Coin)
1686) ,f, . ,
1700) f*^*""')
1705
)| (Coins) I
Nivasa
Yoganarendra
(Yogendra)
Lokapraka9a
(queen dowager, Yogamati)
(1 21 and Coin)
„ . ("1709 Jayaviramahlndra
Ooms ^I'jii^ 1715 (w.) Mahin
Mahindrasimhadeva
1722 (Coin) I
1728 (Coin, W.) |
1736 „ i
1753 „ I
1 749 (Coin, struck ap-
parently in a rebellion ;
see Wright, p. 224)
Jagajjaya (styled Maht-
I patindra)
Jayapraka9a (later also at
I Lalitapur)
[JyotihprakaQa]
1722 (?) (Coin) Jayayogaprakaga
1729
1731
1742
1745 (1)
„ W. (
Vishnu
I'
Rajyaprakaga
ViQvajit VGH.
Dalamardana Sah VGH.
1
Tejanarasimha VGH.
Explanation of Abbreviations. V = Vam(;aYali (Dr D. Wright's History of Nepal). G = Gorkha histories, Add. 1160 and B. M. Or. 6. H=Mr Hodgson's papers in the India
0£Sce. D = MSS. 5 and 6 in the Ubrary of the Deutsche Morgenlandisohe Gesellschaft. I = Inscriptions in the Indian Antiquary, Aug. 1880. The coins referred to are in the
British Museum, except those marked W., which are in the possession of Professor W. Wright, at Cambridge.
No dates from Coins
or MSS.
[To follow pagf ivi.]
PAL^OGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
It is now perhaps generally known amongst Sanskritists and
other Orientalists that one distinguishing feature of the present
collection is the high antiquity of its MSS. as compared with
any Sanskrit MSS. previously discovered. Some doubt, indeed,
has been expressed as to the genuineness of these dates; and
it was one of the objects of the paper read by the present
writer at the Fifth Congress of Orientalists, referred to in the
Historical Introduction, to establish the antiquity claimed for
them by showing the great variety of testimony on which that
claim rests. It will not, therefore, be out of place to repeat
here the general heads of argument there* enumerated, before
proceeding to note the various details which it is the special
object of the present Introduction to collect and classify.
(1) The climate and remote position of Nepal, as compared
with other parts of India, have favoured the preservation of
MSS. .
(2) The decline of religion and learning in the country for
the last five centuries has caused many ancient works to be
forgotten and quite unused. Nor are we left to conjecture
here. In many of our Cambridge MSS. of the xivth, xiiith,
and even the xith cewtury, I have found the powdered chalk,
put in by the scribes to preserve the leaves, still quite fresh.
But even if not read, old MSS. were, and are, often preserved as
heirlooms and the like, with all the superstitious care that an
ignorant people can sometimes give to the monuments of an
* See Verhmullungen ' des filnften Orienlalisten-Conjresses, 2te
"Theil, 2te Halfte, pp. 190—1.
XVlll PALJ^OGRAPIIICAL INTRODUCTION.
unknown learning. Compare the passage of the old native
Chronicle, the Vam^avall (Wright's Nepal, p. 159), in which
we read that, in the reign of (^aiikara-deva (xith cent. A.D.),
" at the time when the village of Jhul was burning, Yasodhara,
the Brahmani widow, fled to Patan with a small model of a
chaitya, the book Pragya-paramita (wiitten in gold letters
in Vikrama-sambat 245 [=A. D. 188]), and her infant son
Yasodhara."
(3) The evidence of inscriptions discovered in Bengal, and
recently in Nepal itself, remarkably confirms in several highly
interesting cases, the sometimes detailed information given by
scribes as to contemporary dynasties, etc. See the Historical
Introduction, pp. iii, viii, ix.
(4) Evidence from astronomy and the (lunar) calendar.
An eclipse in one case, and in several others the days of the
week and month, — stated according to the complicated lunar
calendar, which a forger would have required far more learning
than modern scribes possess, to work out correctly, — have been
calculated by Professor Adams, and are found to tally.
(5) Lastly, the whole chain of palseographical and monu-
mental evidence is as convincing as it is instructive, seeing that
we have here to deal not with isolated MSS., but with a regular
series, showing a progressive development of handwriting corre-
sponding to the dates given.
The review of the testimony under this last head is of course
at present our more immediate object. It may, however, not be
out of place to notice here one objection urged against the
antiquity of these and other early Indian MSS.
In an interesting article on Nepalese history and antiquities
in " Indische Streifen " III. 528, Professor Weber suggests grave
doubts lest the boasted antiquity of MSS. from Nepal may not
fall to the ground in the same way as did that of a Sanskrit
MS. at Paris, where the date of the archetype has been heed-
lessly reproduced by the scribe, not from any desire to forge or
otherwise deceive, but from sheer unreflecting thoughtlessness.
PALvEO GRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xix
A few weeks before the death of the greatest authority on
Indian palaeography, the late Dr A. C. Bumell, I received
from him a letter which showed that even he felt misgivings
on the same ground. Dr Burnell wrote: "I was hardly prepared
to believe that these palm-leaf MSS. [at Cambridge] could
be so old as was said ; but I think you have made it clear [in
the article cited above] that some are really of the dates they
bear, I fear still that some are merely copies with the date
of the original given in the copy, as is commonly done in India.
I am led to this by the modern appearance of the palm leaves,
so far as I can judge from the engravings etc. that I have
seen; I have not seen one of the originals as yet. In the
dry parts of S. India, the palm leaves become nearly black in
400 years, and in the damp parts (Malabar and Canara e.g.),
the same time turns them to the colour of mahogany. In
every case, they become so fragile that it is impossible to
touch them." I have quoted more of this interesting passage
than strictly bears on the point now in question, as being
perhaps the last utterance of its distinguished author on palaeo-
graphy, his greatest study, and as showing that the preliminary
considerations (1) and (2) urged above are far from irrelevant.
Returning, however, to the subject of copied dates, our
chief answer to objectors must of course be of a palseographical
nature. Let any candid critic, even if his patience fail him for
the perusal of the minuter examinations of the gradual develop-
ment of letters which form a large part of the present essay,
simply turn to the table of selected letters appended, and then
say if on the hj^pothesis of copied dates so regular and gradual
a development would be traceable. On such a hypothesis we
should rather find the latest and most modem forms of letters
in MSS. professing to be of early dates. Certain at least it
must needs be admitted to be, that our MSS, in the older forms
of character have been in no sense written recently ; for at the
present day, there is scarcely a person in Nepal who can read,
much less write, such a hand,
c 2
XX PAL^OGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
But we are not left entirely to inference or conjecture. We
have indeed two cases of copied dates; but the circumstances
under M'hich they occur are most instructive. In each case the
last leaf of a palm-leaf MS., as so', often happens, has .suffered
by time and usage, and we have a paper supply-leaf recording
the date of the original, which was in a perishing condition,
preserved together with it. See especially the account of Add.
1644, p. 1.53. Here then we find not the inconsiderateness or
stupidity attributed by Prof. Weber to the scribes in this
matter, but, on the contrary, a most considerate regard for
posterity and indeed a surprising amount of genuine antiquarian
feeling. For a case of mere retracing, truthfully executed
however, see p. 155, 1. 25.
Strong auxiliary evidence as to the real date of MSS. may
be also gained from a careful examination of their material.
On this point I may again repeat remarks already published.
'Progressive development may be traced in material, as has
been long acknowledged in the case of European MSS. Even
in palm-leaves the earlier show differences from the later in
colour, form and texture ; and in paper this is especially
noticeable. The two MSS. [Add. 1412. 1 and 2] are written
on paper no more like the modern paper of Nepal than Caxton's
paper is like that of a modern journal. The xviith century
too, when paper had become common, has its own special
paper.' See Add. 1611 and 1405, both archetypes.
Before proceeding to examine, century by century, all the
local and other palaeographical peculiarities of our collection,
extending, as we shall hereafter show, over more than a thousand
years, it may be well to notice very briefly the chief stages in
the history of the development of the alphabet in North India,
so far as it can be traced.
The earliest period (B.C. 200 — A.D. 100) of which we have a
connected series of monuments, the A^oka inscriptions, is that
of the Ariano-Pali and the Indo-Pali alphabets. This is well
illustrated in Cunningham's " Corpus Inscriptionum Indicaruni,"
PAL.EOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxi
where also references to the various theories of their origin
are given (pp. 50 sqq.).
Followinof the line of the Indo-Pali, we find that, at the
time of the ascendancy of the Gupta dynasty, a fresh stage of
writing, now called after them, is reached. The era instituted
by the Guptas has been recently fixed by General Cunningham
as beginning A.D. 167. The character was in general use
throughout Northern India from this time till about A. D.
600, the time of the aj^pearance of the great conqueror Qn-
harsha, of whom we shall have more to say in the Excursus
appended to this Introduction. We find that it prevailed in
Nepal from the earliest* monuments of that country at present
known to us. It is also found on the Nepalese coins of the
viith century, of which I have treated in the "Zeitschrift der
deutschen morgenlandischen Gesellschaft " for 1882, p. 651.
Towards the end of this century, however, changes begin to
arise, as may be seen from the same series of Inscriptions,
Nos. 9 — 14 (compare the editors' introduction, p. 171). Simi-
larly modified forms occur in contemporary inscriptions from
other parts of India.
No traces of the Gupta character have as yet been found in
MSS., nor indeed of any form of writing approaching it in
antiquity. Two MSS. (one dated) presenting a modified form
of this character are preserved in the present collection, and
to them a special Excursus, appended to the present essay,
is devoted. In the ixth and xth centuries the Gupta dis-
appears, and gives place either to the ordinary square and
straight-topped writing of North India, known generally as
Devanagari, or else to the early, yet ornamental and somewhat
fanciful variety, called Kutila. This variety w^as possibly due
in the first instance to individual caprice, and then passed
through the stage of a fashion into a currency which was general,
though not of long duration. This character again, hitherto
■*' Sec the Indian Antiquary/, Vol. ix. pp. 163, sqq.
XXU PALiEOGRAPHTCAL IXTRODUCTIOX.
only known from inscriptions, is found amongst the MSS. now
described, more markedly in some not originally written in
Nepal.
This brings us to a feature in our collection most important
for its classification; viz. its double local origin. The favourable
influence of the remote position of Nepal has been indicated
above. This is seen in the fact that both Dr Wright and Mr
Hodgson* found in Nepal MSS. actually written in Bengal, but
older than any brought to light even by recent investigations
in the latter country itself On the other hand, we find one
case at least of a MS, (Add. 1693) written in Nepal by a hand
precisely similar to that in vogue at the time in Bengal and not
in Nepal. We shall have also occasion hereafter to note what
may be called 'Bengalisras' in the writing of MSS. otherwise
thoroughly Nepalese. Palseographical testimony thus bears out
what we should naturally have expected, that adjacent countries,
allied by a common religion, as well as doubtless by political
and commercial relations, had considerable mutual influence up
to comparatively late times. Besides, Nepal was no doubt in
some sense a place of refuge +. For although we find, in the case
of Add. 1364, Buddhist monks and laymen still existing even
among the better classes in Eastern India, yet no doubt the
Mohammedan conquest brought some persecution and danger
to Buddhists and their books. So at least we may infer from
the postscript of Add. 1643, which tells us how the book was
rescued when 'fallen into the hands of a people alien to the
faith.'
The next century, the xiith, witnessed at its close the entire
subjugation of Bengal by the Mohammedans; and from this
time each of the two countries develops an individual style of
writing. In Bengal we find the first beginnings of a variety of
* See MS. No. 1 in the E.. A. S. Hodgson-collection, noticed
below.
f Compare Wright's Nepal, p. 72 at the foot.
PAL.EOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxiii
writing now called Bengali, of which the present collection
affords the earliest dated specimens. In Nepal also, where up
to this time no local peculiarity is observable in inscriptions or
MSS., a distinct writing is developed. This seems to originate
in a caprice or fashion analogous to that observed in the case of
the Kutila. At the same time, as might be expected from the
geographical remoteness of the country, as well as, in later
times, from its political and religious isolation, many archaisms
are preserved even to modern days. The special trick or fashion
referred to is the addition of a curve or hook to the top of each
letter.
This fashion becomes general in the Xlllth century ; in the
Xivth, however, we find the ordinary horizontal and the hooked
tops in about an equal number of cases ; in the XYth century
there is again a decided preponderance of the hooked form, but
by the xvith century it has disappeared altogether. This
hook was regarded by Dr Haas as the 'dominant feature' of
the Nepalese hand (Pal. Soc. Or. Ser. PI. xxxii),* which
furnished 'the connecting link between the ordinary Devanagari
and the Uriya alphabet.' The circumstances of the case as
just summarized, and more fully investigated below, put it in
a somewhat different light. The hooked top in Nepal lasts
only for three centuries and a half, and was never universally
used there. Its total disappearance after the XVth century
thus makes the connexion with the modern Uriya doubtful.
Unless, then, some direct connexion between the two alphabets
can be shown, it seems safer to regard both as mere local
fashions of independent growth. Owing, however, to the con-
servation of archaisms above referred to, and to several other
features more fully described below, a distinct and characteristic
Nepalese hand has been maintained to the present day.
We may now proceed to treat of the manuscripts in detail,
* See also his 'pedigree' of alphabets in the same series, Plate
XLIV.
xxb' PAL^OGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
considering them in their two main classes of Nepalese and
Bengali, and by centuries or other periods of development in
writing. Reserving our curiously isolated examples of the ixth
century for separate treatment, we come first to MSS. of the
Xlth century.
Of MSS. written at this time in Nepal we have six dated
examples. These are all written in a square, clear, and often
beautifully clean hand, the contrast between thick and fine
strokes being strongly mai'ked. In the first MS. (dated = A. D.
1008) the right-hand twist at the bottom of the vertical strokes,
which seems to have suggested the name Kutila, is clearly
discernible; in the second (a. D. 1015) somewhat less so. The
transition seems marked by the third MS., of A.D. 1039, written
by more than one scribe, where the body of the letters is
uniform throughout, but the Kutila curves are far more pro-
nounced towards the middle of the MS. (leaves Sob — 68) than
elsewhere. In the three remaining MSS., all of the latter half
of the century, this characteristic disappears.
Of MSS. written in Bengal we have two examples from the
middle of this century. These show the Kutila twist very
markedly, but instead of the vertical stroke curving or sweeping
round in the form that would naturally be produced by graving-
tools or the like, we get an angle formed apparently by a
sudden turn of the kalam, so that a fine stroke at an angle of
120" with the vertical thick stroke is the result. It may be
here observed, in general, that the alphabet employed exhibits
hardly any of the forms of what is now known as Bengali
writing (as distinct from Devanagari), that writing having
arisen apparently at the end of the next century in MSS.
A specimen of the earlier of the two is given in Plate II.
The chief palaeographic details of these MSS., to be taken
in connexion with the tables of letters and figures apj)ended to
this Introduction, are subjoined.
Add. 866 (a.d. 1008) preserves several remarkable archaisms.
The? forms of j, t, and J, if compared with those of our two
PAL.EOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXV
MSS. of the ninth century (see the Excursus appended to
the present essay), are most interesting survivals of a stage of
writing antecedent even to the Kutila, as kno%vn to us from
the inscriptions of Bareli (see Prinsep's Table of AlpJuthets)
or Dhara (Burgess, Arch. Surv. W. Ind. for 1875, p. 101).
A reproduction of part of the last leaf is given in Plate i.
Add. 1643 (A.D. 1015*), less like Kutila in general appearance
than Add. 866, shows in several cases Kutila forms (gh, j,
n, etc.), in some cases where that MS. shows still more
archaic ones. See the Table of Letters.
Add. 1683 (a.d. 1039). This MS. is in several hands. From
leaf 66 to the end, though less curved, as has been said, than
the 30 leaves preceding, it is in many respects more archaic,
e.g. in pi-eserving the earlier form of th, as in Add. 866. The
forms given in the table recall the Tibetan and Carada forms.
Add. 1681 (a.d. 1065) exhibits the first examples of the modern
r conjunct and the modern Nepal ese c. Of the latter we get
an early anticipation in the Deogarh Inscription (Cunning-
ham's Survey, x. PI. 32).
Add. 1680.1 (a.d. 1068) is a small, clearly written MS., and is
similar, as might be expected from the nearness of the date,
to the last.
Add. 1161 (a.d. 1084), to which much the same remarks apply,
preserves however the archaic th.
Add. 1704 is a well written MS., strongly resembling Add.
1680. 1.
Add. 1464 and 1688 (c. 1025 — 1055). Among the most notice-
able forms in these are the two forms of e and ai medial, kh,
gh (peculiar, but less archaic than the contemporary Nepalese),
ii, n, and esjDecially 9, the rounded top of which is an in-
tei'estiug survival,
* It should have been observed in the account of this MS. in the
text that possibly the main date, and probably that of the later note,
constitute cases, isolated in our collection, of the use of atita or
'elapsed' years (cf. Burnell, S. I. P., ed. 2. p. 72). If this be so, we
get A.D. 1016 and 1140 i-espectively.
XXVI PAL^OGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
The xiitli century is extremely interesting and important
for our present investigation. Both in Nepal and Bengal we
find the last specimens of an olil st3de of hand, followed with
surprising abruptness by a new writing, possessing in each case
a marked individuality for which the older style gives little or
no preparation. The only dated MS. that we possess of the
first half of the century (Add. 1645, A.D. 1139) is written in
practically the same hand as the Nepalese MSS. of the last
half of the xith century (see the Table of Letters). The first
half of the year 1165 (month of (^ravana) gives us another last
survival, viz., that of the square hand as then written in Bengal.
Of this we shall speak in connexion with the Bengali MSS.
of this time. To this year also belongs a MS. Avritten in
Bengal (B,. A. S. Hodgs. No. 1) in a strikingly similar character.
The latter half of the same year (aionth of Pausha) gives us
the first certain example of the hooked hand peculiar to Nepal.
There are four more examples of this hand in the same century ;
the dates of two of these, however, are somewhat doubtful.
It is from this time, then, that we find Nepalese on the one
hand, and Bengali on the other, as distinct alphabets or styles
of writing. It has been already observed that the hooked
feature cannot be regarded as the distinguishing note of Nepalese,
as this was never universally employed, and has now disappeared
for several centuries. If again we observe the forms of indi-
vidual letters, we fail to find any distinct original development.
One of the few scientific observers of this style of writing,
Dr Johann Klatt*, gives a list of ten letters which he finds
in xviith century MSS. as characteristic of Nepalese. He
observes: "Plurimum notae i, e, n, jh, n, n, ph, bh, r, q, ab
Nagaricis nunc usitatis differunt." True ; but the Nepalese
forms of each of these letters may be paralleled from earlier
Devanagari, even from distant parts of India. The Nepalese
must not, then, be regarded as a distinct and original develop-
* 'De CCC. Canakyae sententiis.'
PAL^OGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxvii.
raent of the Indian alphabet in the same sense that Bengali,
for instance, is so. The fact rather is that, from the xiith —
Xllith century onwards, the geographical and political isolation
of Nepal resulted in the conservation of early forms, accom-
panied by the prevalence of several more or less transient
embellishments or calligraphic fashions peculiar to the country.
From this time, therefore, we treat of Nepalese MSS. alone,
and reserve the remaining examples of Bengali hand for
connected treatment later on.
In the Table, note that Add. 1686 is the first MS. written in
Nepal that shows the regular Nepalese bh ; though the earlier
form is also iu use. The later form is also found in Central
Indian inscriptions of the twelfth century ; see Cunningham,
Survey, IX., pi. XVI.
In this century also we find the first examples of the modern
Nepalese e initial and kh, akin to the Bengali forms. The
open top of the dh seems a preparation for the modern shape.
The list of initial vowels is valuable and interesting (see
Plate III).
The curious Kutila subscription of Add. 1691. 1 (see text) has
quite exaggerated slanting and angular strokes at the bottom
of the letters, and looks somewhat like the protest of a more
conservative scribe of the old school against the incoming
hooked style in which the MS. is written.
Add. 1657 no doubt belongs to the end of this century. Its
date (=1199 a.d.) is reproduced in a note to the Table of
Numbers. As to the letters, we find that gh, j, n, 1, g and sh,
take the forms given under Add. 1645 ; bh varies, as in Add.
1686; dh is of the transitional form given under Add. 1691.2
(cf. u, e and th in that MS.).
In the next century, the xiilth, the hooked form of character
is thoroughly in vogue ; for there exists, as far as I know, only
one dated Nepalese MS. of this time otherwise written. The
large bold handwriting usual in the Xlith century, with strongly
contrasted thick and fine strokes, continues through most of
xxvm PALEOGRAPIIICAL IXTRODUCTIOX.
this century, though in some later MSS. we observe a transition
commencinsr.
The dated MSS. of this century are Add. 1644 (a.d. 1205),
1648 (c. 1216), 1465 (12.. 4), 1412. 1. 2 (1276 and 1278),
1707 (1276), 1706.1 (1261 ?), 1706. 2 (1279).
Add. 1644 has been ah-eady referred to on the question of
copied dates. The year assigned (a..d. 1205) is fully borne out
by the palifiographic phenomena of the MS., as this is one of
the finest examples we possess of the bold and clearly written
early hooked Nepal ese. Amongst individual letters, it may
be noted that e takes the form given in the table from Add.
1693; dh has the early form similar to the modern "^ ; bh
varies between the older and newer forms. The general
character of the letters may be seen from the letter-numerals
in the table of numbers, where also the character used for 7
is noteworthy. Compai'e the Bengali ,c^.
Add. 1648 (c. 1216, vide text) is the one MS. of this century
with horizontal-topped characters. The hand is in other
respects exceptional, as it shows considerable affinity to the
early Bengali hand of which we shall treat below, Note
especially the forms of bh, 1, sh and y, and of i and e medial
as given in the table. The variation in the figures is difficult
and often confusing.
Add. 1465, though the middle figure of the date is not clear to
me, belongs to the middle of this century (see text). The
hand is very similar to that of Add. 1644, though rather less
bold.
The early parts of the remarkable paper MSS. Add. 1412. 1
and 2 are very similar to the other MSS. of this time ;
the form of dh, however, is often more modern.
Add. 1707 is mostly written in a hand less bold than the pre-
ceding, the strokes being more uniform and finer, and the
letters usually smaller. Bh and dh both appear in the later
form; altogether, the MS. shows the transition to the style of
the next century.
Add. 1706. 1 and 2 are unimportant MSS., written in a small
PAL^OGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxix
hand on small leaves and witli no great care. 1706. 1, the
earlier of the two (though the middle figure of the date is
not quite clear), has the early dh and transitional bh ; 1706. 2
has also the early dh.
The bulk of Add. 16.56 also is a fine example of the bold hand
of this century ; but the date is not ascertainable, as the last
leaf of the original MS. has disappeared. Compare also Add.
1680, fragments 8 and 9.
The xivth and xvth centuries may be treated as a single
palaeographic pei'iod. Books seem to have been commoner
at this time* than in the centuries immediately succeeding or
preceding. Our MSS. are plentiful and generally written on
leaves of serviceable size and quality. We neither find scarce-
ness of literature, as in the xvith century, nor the merely
ornamental MSS. which we shall notice hereafter in the XVlith
century. On the other hand, writing as a fine art seems to be
more or less on the decline. We no longer meet with the large
boldly written MSS. of early times; nor have we any single
instance of illumination. With the diminished size of the
material, the handwriting is also diminished. The characteristic
hooked form of the letters generally, but by no means univer-
sally, prevails. Thus in the xivth century about one third of
the MSS. have letters with straight tops, and in the next century
we find nearly the same proportion. It should be observed,
however, that we do not get the horizontal regularity of good
modern Devauagarl MSS. In some cases the tops, though
not hooked, are very irregular, and in no case are they quite
joined so as to form a continuous line.
The handwritings of the MSS. of this century hardly require a
minute separate examination. A few important and repre-
sentative ones only are selected and giv^en in the Table. As
to individual letters, note that the second form of e (see Add.
* Compare the passage in Dr D. Wright's Nepal, p. 183 sqq.,
cited in the Historical Introduction.
XXX PAL.EOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
1693 in the Table) gradually gives place to the form still
common to Nepal and Bengal (see Add. 1648). The early dh,
resembling tf, may be observed passing through various stages
(found also earlier, see 1691. 2 and 1648 in the Table) to its
modern form. Bh is likewise seen in various forms, though
the old form, often (as in Add. 1665, A.D. 1487) side by side
with the modem, lingers on into the xvth century. The
Bengali form is also found in not a few instances. The
ordinary Nepalese shape is however generally prevalent.
Taking first the four examples of straight-topped characters,
we notice that all present Bengali forms. Add. 1306 (a.d.
1302), like Add. 1409 (a.d. 1360), given in the Table of
Letters, has the Bengali bh, e medial, i initial (see Add.
1690. 1. 2), and occasionally t; it has moreover the Bengali p,
which is very rare in MSS. from Nepal. In the Table of
Numbers note the strange and somewhat ambiguous letter-
form used for 5 in Add. 1409.
Add. 1689 closely resembles Add. 1409 in style of hand; but
the forms of bh and e medial vary between Bengali and
middle Nepalese. There is also a curious survival of the
early gh, similar to that in Add. 1645 (a.d. 1135) ; see Table.
Add. 1406* furnishes our only example of the system of notation
for dates by syllables, noticed by Burnell (-S*. Ind. Palceogr.
ed. 2, p. 72) and Mr L. Rice {Mysore Inscriptions p. xxii.).
If the colophon, which i-eads p-Jmat-karfiaprakdga vyayaha-
ranaydm sasama samvatsare, be correctly interpreted on this
principle, the date comes out N. S. 557 or a.d. 1437; though
from the archaic forms of e, dh, bh, and s, we should have been
prepared for an earlier date.
Of the remaining MSS. of these centuries little need be said ;
they are mostly written in a rather small, but clear, hooked-
top character. The eai'lier of two. Add. 1395 (a.d. 1385)
(see Plate iii) and Add. 1708 (a.d. 1450), selected as ex-
amples in the Table, show some tendency to the long down-
* A non-Buddhistic MS. and therefore not described in the
present volume.
PALiEOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxxi
ward flourishes (e.g. in bh, s and h) so common in late and
modern Nepalese MSS. The numerals are more or less in a
state of transition, as may be seen from the examples in
the table. In Add. 1685 (a.d. 1380) ^ is used for 40,
apparently under the influence of the use of "^ for 30 (compare
the signs for 100 and 200 in Add. 1G43).
Dated MSS. of the xvith century are almost too scarce to
afford a basis for generalization, as we possess only five examples.
These, nevertheless, have in common the important feature of
showing the horizontal top line nearly continuous, while the
vertical strokes often slightly project above this line, thus, •IT^.
Paper seems to have come into general use at the end of this
century. Two of our palm-leaf MSS., Add. 1659 (a.d. 1501)
and Add. 1479 (a.d. 1546), are written in a hand the individual
letters of which hardly differ from those of the preceding
century, yet the regular square and horizontal appearance
gives the general effect of Devanagari. There is also a paper
MS., Add, 1597 (a.d. 1574), similar to those which we shall
treat of in connexion with MSS. of the next century.
This century, too, gives the first two instances of what seems
like an archaistic revival in Nepalese writing. These MSS.
recall in a remarkable manner the square hand usual in Bengal
in the xith — xilth century, but also, as we saw in the case of
Add. 1693, employed in Nepal. Be.sides several remarkable
reproductions of letters noticed below, there is a decided
resemblance in the square uprightness of the characters (albeit
the later hand shows a certain attenuation and want of boldness),
and also in the peculiar pointed form on the left horizontal top-
stroke (as in the ^ of Add. 1693 in the Table).
The two MSS. just referred to belong to the last quai-ter of the
century. The first, Add. 1355, dated a.d. 157G, is on palm-leaf,
the last complete MS. of that material. Among the letters
given in the Table, those which most forcibly suggest a con-
scious revival of the square hand of the xi — xiith century
are n, 9 and e (ai) medial.
xxxii PAL^.OGRAPIIICAL INTRODUCTION.
Add. 1556 (a.d. 1583) is written in the same style (see Plate
III). The letter-numbers in the Table, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 and 10,
should be noted as remarkable revivals of xith century Ben-
gali forms.
Add. 1556 is important also as being the earliest specimen
of a class of MSS. of which our collection affords several
examples ; those written on black paper in white or yellow
letters.
The use of silver and gold in writing was early known, as
we see from the passage of the Vamqavali cited on p. xviii. No
examples of palm-leaf MSS. written in anything but ink ai'e
extant ; but after the introduction of paper, writing in the
materials just mentioned becomes frequent down to the end of
the xviiith century, though these MSS. are not very often
dated. At present, as I learn from Dr Wright, this kind of
writing is only practised in Tibet.
We may now pass to the XVllth century, which contrasts
markedly with the last in the great abundance of MSS.
Literature was at this time evidently flourishing under monarchs
like Pratapa-malla, whose name will be found amongst the
authors of works in the present collection. The various hand-
writings fall into two main groups, corresponding to those noticed
in the last century.
The first may be called the normal or natural style, in
contradistinction to the artificial and partly ornamental archaic
style described above. It includes the great majority of the
MSS., and falls into several subordinate varieties, not distinguish-
able in the form of the letters but in the general character of the
hand. The first is a thick, bold and square style, which carries
even further than in the case of MSS. noticed in the last
century the tendency to approximate to the general appearance
of Devaniigarl, while preserving the individualities of Nepalese.
Good examples of this variety are Add. 1405 and 1475
(a.d. 1614 and 1682 resspectively), and also the palm-leaf
PAL.EOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxxiii
supply to Add. 1662 (a xilth century MS.), written in 1619,
and constituting our latest dated specimen of palm-leaf.
In contradistinction to this, we find several MSS., as M. Feer*
says of one of them, Add. 1611 (a.d. 1645), "d'une e'criture fine
et serr^e." These MSS. are usually written with ruled lines,
which are exceedingly prominent.
Other examples are Add. 1586 (a.d. 1661), and to some extent
Add. 163 1 (a.d. 1652) and 1638 (a.d. 1682), though in these
last the writing is less fine. To this century may also possibly
be assigned Add. 1041 (see the account in the text).
Between these two varieties lies a third, the distinguishing
feature of which is a thick and regular top to each letter, the
body of the letters being more or less fine.
One example of this hand occurs in the previous century, Add.
1597 (a.d. 1574). In the present century good examples are
Add. 1695 (a.d. 1629) and Add. 1588 (a.d. 1669).
The individual letters common to the three varieties of this
group will be found accurately described in the plate ac-
companying Dr Klatt's dissertation on Canakya already cited.
The MS. there used for illustration (which I have not examined)
seems to lie between the first and second varieties, being boldly
written, yet with somewhat thin, fine, and uniform strokes. In
Dr Klatt's table, as generally representing this century, we may
note especially the relative distinction of i and i initial, and the
long sweeping form of t conjunct, as well as the form of r.
Our second group contains only about three dated examples,
but these are important for the history of writing. The con-
ventional hand becomes still more stiff and, so to say, decorative.
Our black-paper MS., Add. 1485 (a.d. 1677), has the appearance
of being written to be looked at rather than to be read. The
usual case, indeed, with these MSS. is that the letters are
hard to distinguish and the readings corrupt and barbarous.
* Journ. Asiatique, Aug. 1879, p. 144.
XXXIV PALJi:OGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
The other two MSS., Add. 1536 and 1385, are on ordinary
paper, and, though apparently under the influence of the
conventional archaic style, revert to the modern forms of some
letters, as n and q.
In the xviiith centur}^ the same traditions continue in the
black paper MSS., and the same general style of hand (though
without any specially archaic forms of letters) is followed in
some ordinary paper MSS.
In Add. 1023 (a.d. 1700), a black and gold MS., both the
archaic and modern Nepalese forms of q are found ; Add. 875
(a.d. 1794), however, of the same materials, presents all the
archaic forms.
With regard to the ordinary paper MSS. of this and of
the present century little remains to be said. A few of the
earlier MSS. of the xvilith century (e.g. Add. 1595, A.D. 1712)
preserve something of the fineness and regularity of the preceding
period, but the majority of them seem to show that the art of
writing, as indeed arts and civilization in general, have declined
since the Gorkha invasion. In contrast to the beautifully
drawn, coloured, and sometimes gilded illuminations commonly
occurring down to the Xiiith century, the illustrations are coarse
in colour and so feeble in drawling as to be unworthy of the
name of art. Instead of colophons written in metre, correct
and elaborate, such as we find in some MSS. of the xith century,
or at all events attempted, as is the case down to the XVth
century, the postscripts are now often in the vernacular or in
Sanskrit hardly distinguishable therefrom.
Since the predominance of Hindu influence consequent on
the conquest of the country, we find the Devanagari hand
not uncommonly employed, especially for non-Buddhistic works.
Indeed the leaves sent to the library as specimens of transcrip-
tion (see the account of Add. 1042, p. 27) are in Devanagari,
though the copies that were actually made for us are not
usually in that hand.
We may conclude this part of the present essay by examining
PAL.E0GRAPH1CAL INTRODUCTION. XXXV
the characteristic letters of the Nepalese alphabet as at present
employed. These are, as Dr Klatt gives them, i, e, n, jh, n, n, ph,
bh, r, 9. The present Nepalese forms of these letters will, as
before remarked, be found to be survivals, rather than original
local developments. We may remark specially i (initial).
This letter is not given in the columns of the table, because,
though characteristic of Nepalese throughout, its shape varies
but little. On the earlier forms, see the Excursus on the MSS.
of the ixth century. Its shape in A.D. 1179 hardly differs from
that given in Klatt's table (and still used), except that the
stroke like a comma beneath the two circles, formerly dis-
tinguishing I, is now used for T. The forms of e, n, n and 9 are,
as Dr Klatt notices, paralleled by the Bengali developments,
and the same may be said of ph.
Perhaps the only letter really characteristic of Nepalese
MSS. of all dates is one form of e medial, that with the curved
or wavy line, a very slight development or modification of the
form of the letter as found in inscriptions of the Devanagari
period. Indeed the most archaic of our MSS. (Add. 1702, see
Table of Letters) shows a form exactly corresponding with that
of the Samangarh inscription of A.D. 753 (Bombay Asiatic
Journal, ii. 371).
We pass now to the consideration of MSS. distinctively
Bengali. From the Xilth century onwards, this writing,
though apparently of less antiquity as a separate hand and
perhaps on the whole less archaic than the Nepalese, has a
stronger claim than it to be considered a separate alphabet :
for we have here both letters in more archaic forms than are
found in the contemporary Devanagari, though these are fewer
in number than in the Nepalese, and also original and peculiar
local developments and modifications. Again, we have what is
more than a passing fashion in writing, like the Nepalese hooked
tops, namely a distinct tendency continuously in force and even
increasing down to modern times: I refer to the use of pointed
XXXvi PALATOGRAPH ICAL INTRODUCTION.
appendages, especially at the bottom of several letters, e. g.
k, V, y.
It is interesting to note that this hand seems to have been
specially developed by scribes, for we find many inscriptions
from Bengal, several centuries later, in a character hardly, if at
all, differing from ordinary Devanagarl.
Our collection claims the earliest examples yet noticed of
genuine Bengali handwriting (Add. 1699. 1, 2, & 3). The dates
of these three MSS. are A.D. 1198, 1199, 1200, respectively
(cf. pp. iii. and 188).
To this century belong also two MSS. in the square character
similar to that observed in MSS. from Bengal in the previous cen-
tury. One of them, apparently written in Bengal, is in the Hodg-
son collection of the Boyal Asiatic Society (No. 1, see Plate
2 in the Catalogue) ; the other is in the present collection
(Add. 1693). The two hands are as much alike as if written
by the same scribe, and it is not the least curious or significant
among the palaeographical and chronological coincidences of
these collections, that the MSS., though dated according to the
different systems of the two countries, belong to the same year,
A.D. 1165.
The general style of the writing, as may be seen from our
tables, and Plate ir, as also from the Plate in the R. A. S. Catalogue,
already cited, is that of the quasi-Kutila MSS. written in
Bengal in the previous century. It will be noticed however that
the ornamental and characteristic fine strokes at the bottom of
the letters have almost disappeared. There is a tendency to
modern Bengali forms in the letters e (initial) and bh.
Specimen leaves of two of the group (Add. 1 699. 1 — 4) of early
Bengali MSS. were reproduced by the Palseographical Society
(Oriental Series PI. 81) soon after my discovery of their true
date [see also Plate ii]. The letters which I have called
in the accompanying description "distinctively Bengali" are
initial u, Iri and Irl, initial and medial e, ai, o, au j k, kh, c,
fi, dh, y, r, v, and sh. Several of these forms may be found,
PAL^OGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXXvii
however, in our Table from Nepalese MSS. C approximates
rather to the Nepalese or the early Devanagari, as seen in
the inscription in the Indian Antiquaiy, I. 81 : h has the
ordinary Devanagari form ; n, d, and p are all more or less
transitional. Initial i may now be paralleled from Add.
1691. 2 (see Table).
The next MS. of certain date in this department of our col-
lection is Add. 136-4, dated Vikrama Sam vat 1503 (a.d. 1447).
The last leaf of this MS., perhaps the most beautifully written
of the whole collection, is given in the Palseographical
Society's Oriental Series, Plate xxxiii. The general appearance
of the writing is more like the early MSS. just noticed than
the contemporary and later MSS. of which lithographs are
given by Dr Eajendralala Mitra in his Notices of Sanskrit
3ISS., Vol. v. Amongst individual letters we may note that
initial i has nearly reached the modern form ; c still resembles
the Nepalese letter ; 1 is still distinguishable from n, but n, d,
and p have nearly or quite assumed their regular Bengali
forms.
For a full examination, however, of Bengali writing the
materials exist at present only in India. Our collection presents
only a few other examples, more or less isolated ; and other
Bengali MSS. in Europe reach back only about two centuries.
One of our later MSS. Add. 1654. 2, dated 452, I described in
Plate Lxxxii of the Oriental Series of the Palseographical
Society, together with a MS. sent by Dr Rajendralala Mitra and
considered by him to be his earliest specimen. I was then obliged
to point out some inconsistencies in the learned Babii's first
interpretation of the colophon, especially in view of certain
alterations given in his 5th Vol. of " Notices " above referred
to, which reached me as my account was in the press. On
further examination, it seems not unlikely that one or both
MSS. are of the xvith century. The date of our MS., at all
events, is expressed in characters almost identical with those of
the MS, given in Dr Rajendralala Mitra's new volume, Plate III.
if the lithograph can be relied on, viz. cf ^. The Bengali cf
XXXviii PAL^OGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
I had read as •[ (from which it is often quite undistinguishable),
and naturally concluded that sr i^ indicated " Nepal Samvat "
(■io2 = A.D. 1332). If however the Lakshmana Samvat be es-
tablished as commencing in A.D. 1106 (see Dr Rajendralala
Mitra in the Journal of the Bengal Asiatic Society, XLVii. 399,
sqq.), the date 452 corresponds to A.D. 1558.
Our collection contains several other MSS. and fragments,
both palm-leaf and paper, in this hand, but our present unsys-
tematized knowledge of later Bengali palaeography, renders it
difficult to assign to them certain dates. What is required is, no
doubt, that some of the oldest MSS. in Bengal should be
collected and systematically arranged, somewhat in the manner
that has been attempted for our more continuous collection of
Nepalese writing.
EXCURSUS ON TWO MSS. OF THE IXth CENTURY,
ADD. 1049 AND 1702.
As these MSS. are almost isolated survivals of an altogether
earlier stage of writing, and lie away from our dated Nepalese
series, they require special examination both as to their date
and other peculiarities. A few words first on the history of
the dated MS., Add. 1049. During Dr D. Wright's sojourn in
Kathmandu, one of the ancient temples in the durbar fell into
disuse, owing to the extinction of the family who were its
hereditary guardians, and Sir Jung Bahadur gave orders for
the building to be restored. "Restoration" being almost as
summary a process in Buddhist temples as in some of our own
sacred buildings, the temple furniture, including buckets full of
coins and bronze tablets, and a huge pile of manuscripts, was
brought out into the court — just as the European church-
restorer hurls forth his ancient paving-tiles or tombstones into
the churchyard, in favour of the " improved " modem flooring.
Of the coins some few were saved from the smelting-pot by
Col. F. Warren, who was then at Kathmandu, through whom
and Dr Wright they have reached Europe. In the " Zeitschrift
der deutschen morgenlandischen Gesellschaft," 1882, I have
identified some as of AniQuvarman (viith cent. A.D. ; see above
p. xxi). The great mass of the MSS. were abandoned to rot,
at the instigation of the jealous Brahmans; but a handful of
fragments, including this MS. and portions of others of various
dates and subjects (see Add. 1679 and 1680), were given to
Dr D. Wright.
xl EXCURSUS ON TWO MSS.
The circumstances of the discovery of Add. 1049 were thus
exceptional. Its date, as given in Plate i., is beyond question
'Samvat 252' ; for as regards the first letter, a is the undoubted
equivalent for 200, and that "^ is in this MS. the mode of
expressing a may be seen from the alphabet on the other leaf.
See the plate, where the alphabet-leaf has been photographed
entire, together with the important part of the date-leaf. The
character for 50 turned to the left, though unusual, has been
noticed by Gen. Cunningham in his " Corpus Inscriptionum
Indicarum," I. 22*. The figures being clear, it only remains to
consider to what era they refer. That this is not the ordinary
era of Nepal (which would give the MS. a date equal to A.D.
1132) is, it may be almost said, obvious, from a comparison of
the letters with those of xiith century Nepalese MSS. as repre-
sented by the specimens in our Table, which show the adoption
of a very marked local peculiarity, the hooked top, fully described
above, and further exemplified by Plate 3 in the Catalogue of
the Hodgson MSS. of the E. A. S. From the detailed examina-
tion of the letters which we shall presently give, it will be seen
that some of the forms cannot be at all paralleled even in the
Xith century, of which we have so many well preserved and
archaic examples.
Palseographical considerations, again, forbid us to place the
writing earlier than A.D. 600 at the furthest, even supposing
that the palm-leaves could have lasted so long. This disposes of
the Vikramaditya, i^ska, Gupta, and Vallabhi eras. One era
remains, which we know to have been used in various parts of
Northern India — that instituted by, and called after, the
great conqueror (j^riharsha. This era, which commenced in the
* A more recent notice of the use of this symbol, in MSS. of
Western India, is to be found in Dr Kielhorn's " Report on Sanskrit
MSS." (Bombay, 1881), p. ix. ; but from the whole passage there no
very decisive result can be deduced as to its general usage. See also
Sir K C. Bayley's paper on the Nnmeials in the R. A. S. Journal
for 1882.
OF THE IXth century. xli
year 606 A.D.*, was known in Kashmir in Al-Beruni's time, and
we find it used in inscriptions of the xth century in Central and
Eastern India (see Gen. Cunningham's Archceological Survey,
IX. 84 and x. 101).
But further, there has recently been brought from Nepal
itself a series of inscriptions (already referred to in the
preceding essays), published in the Indian Antiquary for
Aug. 1880 by the discoverer Pandit Bhagvanlal Indraji, and by
Dr Biihler, the dates of several of which are assigned by
them to the era of (^riharsha. The sequel of the article,
containing the full justification of this decision, has not yet
appeared, but I have been favoured by Dr Biihler with some
notes on the subject. The first dated inscriptions of this part
of the series (Nos. 6 — 15) belong to the reign of Amguvarman,
whom Dr Biihler has no hesitation in identifying with the
Am9uvarman whom we find mentioned by Hiouen Thsang as
reigning in Nepal at the beginning of the viith century. In
support of this identification we may now refer to the coins noticed
above. Further, in the inscriptions Am9uvarman acknowledges
a sovereign lord, so that the era can hardly be his own, nor is any
sovereign likely to have established an era at this time in
opposition to that of Qriharsha, who conquered all India from
Gujerat to Assam. We may also compare the statement of the
Vam^avali (Wright's Nepal, pp. 131, 132) that previous to the
accession of Am^uvarman the country was invaded by " Vikra-
maditya," who introduced his era, which however fell sub-
sequently into disuse (ibid. p. 134). There is probably some
confusion here with the great Vikramaditya, but still I observe
that in the Bajataranginl the names Harsha and Vikramaditya
are applied to the same king. It is also worth noticing that, in
Inscription Mo. 15, the great (^riharsha is mentioned with much
* So Dr Biihler ; Gen. Ciumingham makes it a year later. In
the account of the MS. in the text correct A.D. 859 to 857 or
857—8.
xlii EXCURSUS ox TWO MSS.
solemnity as the ancestor of the queen. By this reckoning,
then, the date of the MS. will be a.d. 857.
One other MS. of this period, Add. 1702, is undated, but
is in two hands, one of which especially is even more archaic
than that of the MS. just noticed. The leaf selected for repro-
duction in Plate i. shows the end of the first hand and the
beginning of the second.
For the purpose of comparison with the writing of these MSS.,
I have selected three inscriptions from the small number of
dated examples that seem to be available for the illustration of
the period of transition from Gupta to Devanagarl. It will be
observed that evidence derived from these examples is of the
more weight from the fact that they represent a considerable
variety as regards locality, material and subject.
The earliest of the three is No. 15 of Dr Biihler's series,
dated ^riharsha Samvat 153 (a.d. 758), and thus 99 years
earlier than our dated MS. The material on which the
inscription is graven is slate. The character is described by the
editors of the series of inscriptions to which it belongs, as a
modified form of the Gupta alphabet. Although some further
modifications have taken place, as might be expected, our
dated MS. has many distinct Gupta features, and the whole
bears striking resemblance to the forms of this inscription.
The next example is the copper plate of Morvi in Gujerat (see
Ind. Antiq. ii. 258) dated in the 585th year of the Gupta era,
and this is certainly of the same palseographical period as that
to which we assign these MSS., even if the elaborate investiga-
tions of Gen. Cunningham {Survey, Vol. x. preface, etc.) be not
regarded as finally established. Lastly, I have selected the
pillar-inscription of Deogarh, made known to us in Gen,
Cunningham's Volume just cited, where we find a reproduction
(Plate xxxill), apparently tolerably faithful in spite of the
faultiness of the transcript (p. 101). The date is clearly
expressed in two eras, and equals A.D. 862.
The general feature that most obviously distinguishes the
ON THE ixth century. xliii
character of these inscriptions and of our two MSS. from that
of both inscriptions and MSS. of the Xilth and succeeding
centuries is the absence of the regular horizontal top for
each letter, which, as we found in later MSS. even in Nepal, and
still more of course in ordinary Devanagari, tends to form a
continuous line.
In these MSS., as contrasted with later ones, we must
observe first the separateness of the letters, reminding us more
of stone inscriptions than of written documents : and further
we shall find in the examination of details, to which we now
proceed, that the want of regularity as compared with modern
writing is further increased by the fact that most of the letters
have altogether open tops (thus m approximates to the form
of modern bh) ; while the letters that have only a single main
down-stroke, as k and t, show rather an approximation to the
nail-headed form of character, commonly found in inscriptions
of the early transitional period, than to the ordinary straight-
topped form so pronounced in the Devanagari. I have also
compared our MSS. with the Tibetan, and with the early North
Indian alphabet as preserved, yet (as in the case of Tibetan)
more or less modified, in Japanese works. The clearest examples
of this are to be found in the Siebold collection at the British
Museum (for my knowledge of which I have to thank Prof.
Douglas), and also in Prof. Max Miiller's edition of the
Vajracchedika.
We now proceed to examine the forms of letters in the
MSS. in detail.
iV denotes our first inscription, that from Nepal ; M that
from Morvi ; D that from Deogarh.
For the MSS., A denotes Add. 1049, B' and B' the first and
second hands respectively of Add. 1702.
§ 1. Initial Vowels.
a. This letter preserves the detached and open top found
in Gupta and Tibetan. In Kutila, and in alphabets generally
xliv EXCURSUS ON TWO MSS.
after the xth century, the closed top is found ; though in
the West of India the open top has survived to the present
time.
a. The long vowel is expressed by a curve below, as in
inscriptions N and D. In other MSS. this is unknown, except
in the archaic (^arada character (see Haas in the Palseographical
Society's Oriental Series, 44). In a few MSS. only it adds
to the number of curious archaisms, surviving amongst the
letter-numerals (=200, see the Table).
i. The triangular form of this letter, formed by dots or
small circles, sometimes with a top-line, is an archaism in
general Indian palseography ; but as it survives to the present
time in Nepal, no argument as to the date of these MSS.
can be founded on it.
1 is of course extremely rare as an initial. The curve on
the top, very similar to the one before us, occurs in Tibetan,
which represents, as is well knovsm, the North Indian character
of the viith century, with local modifications,
u, II. These letters have varied little from the Gupta period
to the present time.
ri, ri. I have only been able to find analogies for these
necessarily very rare letters, in the ^arada alphabet, and,
somewhat closer, in those of the Indian alphabets preserved
in Japanese works. These have been as yet little studied, but
as far as I can judge, their palseographic position is very similar
to that of the Tibetan, though they seem to reflect a somewhat
later stage of writing.
e. The triangular A9oka form, already lost in the Kutila,
lingered on later in Nepal than elsewhere.
ai. The curve, though especially characteristic of the
Kutila period, is found in all three inscriptions.
o. This form is nearly identical with the modern Bengali,
with which however the Japanese corresponds. The earlier
Nepalese Gupta inscriptions have this form in the syllable
om.
ON THE IXth century, xlv
au. Some analogy to the mode of lengthening this rare
letter (to distinguish it from o) is found in ^arada. The Bengali
also shows the same thing, in a later development.
§ 2. Medial voicels.
a. Besides the ordinary full vertical stroke, we get in MS.
B (see the examples in table of letters) (1) the half stroke,
commonly, but not invariably, used in the inscriptions ; (2) the
small up-stroke above the letter, usually, as in the specimen in
the Table, employed with conjunct consonants. This seems not
only to be unknown in any other MSS., but also to be wanting
even in our selected inscriptions, being in fact a remarkable
survival of an altogether earlier stage of writing. Compare, for
instance, the series of Inscriptions from Mathura given in
Cunningham's Survey (Plates xiii — xv), where it is the regular
form.
i. Here B^ shows an earlier form, similar to that used in N
and in Gupta generally. The form of A and B^ is however used
in M and I) as well as in the Japanese. In Nepal however
the regular modern form is not reached for some centuries later.
i. B preserves the Gupta form, consisting of a simple hook
or curve above the general level of the letters and springing
from the top of the consonant. A has a transitional form, in
which the curve springs from the top of the consonant but is
carried down to the lower line of the letters in a sweep. This
form is seen in D and in the Gopala inscription cited below
in the account of j. iVhas both forms.
u in B^ is again archaic, corresponding with the forms of
two of our inscriptions, iV and M, a form not otherwise known
in MSS. A, however, has the modern form, as also has D.
e. There are several modes of expressing this letter in our
MSS. Only B^ shows the most archaic form — the triangular
pendant, resembling the left-hand member of a Roman T,
This is the usual form in N, as in earlier Gupta, and is
preserved likewise in the Japanese. In A we have (2) the
xlvi EXCURSUS ON TWO MSS.
line above as in Kutila. In M and D we have (3) a wavy
line terminated in a dot, which generally hangs slightly below
the line, so that we get something between modern Nepalese
and Kutila. This is also found in Nepalese of the xith and
Xllth centuries.
ai. This vowel is also expressed in three ways, corresponding
to those given for e. B^ takes, in addition to the form for e, a
sloping stroke above, approximating to the modern form, while
B*^ and A double or add the curving or wavy line above.
o and au have the same forms plus the mark of a ; though
B\ strangely enough, often has a form like that used in modern
Devanagari.
Visarga and Anusvara are often expressed by small circles,
as in early inscriptions and in modern Bengali, instead of by
mere dots, as in later MSS.
§ 3. Single Consonants.
k. Both the inscriptions and the MSS. show generally in
this letter a marked departure from the Gupta and earlier form,
where it was a mere cross or dagger-shaped sign. This form
occasionally however survives in the sign for ku.
kh. The shape of this letter calls for little remark. The
first member in N, as in our two MSS,, is somewhat smaller
than the second.
g also has changed very little. Some slight remains of
the round-topped form are found in B.
gh. In this letter appear some of the most striking
archaisms of these two MSS. They exhibit a form which down
to the minutest details corresponds with that of inscription N
(see last line). The left-hand part is open and slightly curved
on the outside, resembling a modern V, while the other half of
the letter is pointed at the bottom.
ri. This letter has in A the simple form with pointed
pendant, which is found in N and approximately in D. B has
OF THE IXth century. xlvii
in place of this pendant the downward curve shown in the
Table, which looks like a precursor of the modern dotted form.
c has changed little from the earliest times. Note, that,
in the MSS., as in inscriptions generally as far back as those of
A^oka, the stroke above the loop is not horizontal, as in modern
DevanagarJ, but slopes somewhat downwards. In the Japanese
this slope alone differentiates the letter from p.
ch. The archaic form of this letter is preserved in Nepalese
writing of all dates.
j. The forms of this letter afford an interesting study for
the transition. We get (1) in B^ the archaic Gupta (hitherto
quite unknown, I believe, in MSS.) resembling an E, found
also in Tibetan. (2) In A we have the curious intermediate
form, found also in some of the earlier Nepalese MSS.,
showing a small pendant to the right of the letter. In the
inscription of Gopala (Cunningham, Survey, Vol. i., plate Xlii.),
circa A.D. 820 (ibid., xi. 181), we get an exact counterpart of
this form (compare also the Japanese). In B" the forms
waver. Among our select inscriptions, N has the older form,
while I) and 31 show a transitional variety.
jh. In A this letter is intermediate between the A^oka
and Kanishka and the modern Bengali forms. I have not
succeeded in finding an example of this very rare letter in B.
n. This letter does not occur of course separately in
inscriptions, or in non-alphabetic MSS. Where it appears as
a conjunct in A, the form approximates to that of the cerebral
nasal, which differs from it only in having a somewhat deeper
depression in the middle of the top portion. This exactly
agrees with JV (cf. 1. 26 ad fin., etc.). Anusvara seems always to
be used for this letter in B.
t. The curious archaism of the pendant to the right (compare
the form of j in A) is distinctly visible in M (1. 13, bis).
Compare the Kashmirian.
th. This letter appears in the same form in which we find
it in all the early alphabets, namely a simple circle or ellipse.
xlviii EXCURSUS ox TWO MSS.
without any vertical or horizontal up-stroke or connecting line
at the top.
d. The Gupta form survives almost unchanged in both
MSS., the chief difference between this and the modern form
being the angular character of the letter, which is not curved
as at present. In B^ we have the pointed back of the old
form with an anticipation of the modern curve below it.
dh. This letter has changed little from Gupta times to
the present. Note however tbat our MSS. agree with JS^ (1. 13)
in the peculiar pointed back, instead of the ordinary rounded
shape. This last feature occurs in an exaggerated form in the
Japanese.
n. The forms in B fall between the Gupta and Kutila
though nearer to the latter, especially in the case of B^ where
the wide and horizontal bottom of the middle portion of the
letter is especially noteworthy, and seems quite unknown in
Devanagari. A, though more modern in general form, shows a
curious and minute correspondence with all three inscriptions in
the curious ear-like projection at the top of the right-hand
horizontal stroke.
t. The form of this letter in our MSS. is a hook-like curve,
either touching a horizontal top line immediately, or suspended
from it in the centre by a small vertical down-stroke. Both
these varieties occur in Gupta inscriptions : the second lingers
on, though in rare instances, in some of the earliest Nepalese
MSS.
th. This character, which accords with N (I. 5 ad fin.),
affords another instance of a form exactly intermediate between
the Gupta and our earliest MSS. The former has a dotted
circle, the latter show a character like the modem sh, while the
present letter is semicircular and shows the dot increased to a
small dividing line.
d. Our MSS. and inscriptions agree in showing a pointed
form in this letter precisely similar to that just noticed in the
case of dh.
OF THE IXtii CENTURY. xlix
dh. This letter differs from the early Nepalcse form only
in being somewhat more rounded at the top, and having in
most cases a smaller vertical stroke ; thus approximating more
nearly to the A9oka form. Of our inscriptions, which vary
somewhat here, D is the nearest.
n. This letter differs hardly at all from t except in the
shortness of the left-hand member. The really distinguishing
feature of the letter, as seen in Gupta, Tibetan, and Kutila,
with which this otherwise accords, is the front loop, which is
lost through the smallness of the handwritings.
p. The form in the MSS. is the same as that of our three
inscriptions. The open top is found in all early inscriptions,
as well as in Panjabi and Kashmirian, but never in later
Nepalese or ordinary North Indian MSS.
ph. We have here two interesting stages of development.
B^ preserves nearly intact the Gupta form, or at all events with
such slight modification as we find in M. In this form the
direct connection with the p of the period can clearly be seen :
Compare the Tibetan. The next stage, which we find in B^
and still more plainly in A, is midway between the last and the
modern Bengali. "With it we may compare the Panjabi and
Kashmirian forms. The nearest approach to these is to be
found in our two earliest MSS. from Nepal, where the letter
nearly approximates in shape to h.
b, V. There is little in the single form used for these
two letters that calls for remark, except that the loop is
somewhat larger than in the modern letter. The use of the
single form for the two letters is parallelled by M.
bh. This letter in the somewhat minute writing of our two
MSS. is often hard to distinguish from t, the only difference
being the wedged shape of the left-hand member. In inscrip-
tions, as D and M, we find the wedge left 02-)en, so that no
difficulty is presented ; so too in Kutila. The Japanese forms
of the two letters are also interestingly illustrative.
m. The form with open top is found in our three inscrip-
1 EXCURSUS OX TWO MSS.
tions, as also in Gupta and Tibetan, but not in later MSS. It
occurs in B^ and generally in B^ and A\ The small hori-
zontal projection at the lower left-hand comer (rounded in
later MSS.) is a survival of Gupta usage.
y. This letter exhibits one of the distinguishing archaisms
of B. The projection on the left with its minute cross-stroke
is an early usage not even preserved in our three inscriptions,
which agree with A in showing a form like that of the modern
letter, but with open top and somewhat more curved in front.
r. The variations in this letter are too minute to require
comment.
1. Our MSS. display considerable variety in the forms of
this letter, showing the transdtien from the Gupta to the modern
form.
9, s. These letters are soiaewhat hard to distinguish from
one another and from m. The normal shape of 9 seems to
be much like the modern s (^), but rounded instead of
square at the top. This is the usual Gupta form, which
survives also in Xith century MSS. and in the Japanese. As
might be expected however, from the frequent confusion of 9
and s in North Indian MSS. of all dates (especially in Nepal),
as well as from the small writing of our two MSS., the curve is
often lost, and we get a straight top as in the modern s.
The proper form of s, and that usually found in both MSS.,
has the open top, but from the causes just mentioned the
distinction is often wanting in A and occasionally in B^ The
distinction in 21 consists only in a mallet-like projection
from the lower left-hand corner (compare the forms in D
and M and in the Japanese), as compared with the merely
produced line (cf. the Japanese) or the loop (cf. B) character-
istic of m,
sh. Here again the open tojo of the letter constitutes an
archaism and a survival of a Gupta form, not found in later
MSS. It distinguishes the letter from a form otherwise very
similar, that of th.
OF THE IXth century. li
h. The form is a very slight modification of the Kanishka
and aorees with our three inscriptions. The absence of the
lower stroke found in the modern letter is especially note-
worthy.
§ 4. Conjunct Consonants.
B has very noticeable archaisms in the cases of r preceding,
and y followiDg, consonants. The perpendicular nail-headed
shape of the former exactly coincides with the forms in JV
and D, as well as in earlier inscriptions, but seems unparalleled
in MSS.
The y by its peculiarly pointed form, curving under the
letters to which it is joined, strikingly recalls the Tibetan y
conjunct as distinct from y single. N and J) again furnish
exact parallels.
NOTE ON THE TABLES OF LETTERS AND
NUMERALS.
The Tables given in the present volume (Plates iv, v), which are
lithographed from tracings made from the MSS. under the supervi-
sion of the compiler of this work, are designed to give a summary
view of the progress of writing, as illustrated by these documents.
From the xviith century onwards no specimens have been given,
partly because the peculiarities of xviith century MSS. have been
well discussed and illustrated in Dr Johann Klatt's work on
Canakya already cited, partly because from that time onwards MSS.
oflfer no fresh points of palseographical interest, nor, at all events to
those accustomed to the more archaic, any practical difficulty of
decipherment. Thus both tables end with illustrations of the
archaistic revival of the xvith century described at p. xxxL This
of course must be borne in mind, if they be used merely in the
manner supposed at p. xix. ad fin.
With regard to the Table of Letters, in view of the great extent
of the Indian alphabet, an apology will scarcely be needed for
giving here only such letters as seemed best to illustrate the gradual
development of forms. The autotype illustrations* convey an
accurate notion of the general style of writing of some of our most
important MSS. ; while the regular columns of the lithographic
table are supplemented by the general column headed " other letters,"
in which I have endeavoured to group all the remaining forms that
seemed likely to prove of interest.
* These, it will l^e observed, are all of the actual size, with the
exception of xVdd. 1691. '2 on Plate III., whicli is slightly reduced.
ON THE TABLES OF LETTERS AND NUMERALS. liii
As to the Table of Numbers, many interesting deductions are
suggested in view of recent investigations on tlie subject, especially
those of Pandit Bhagvanlal Indraji and Dr Biihler {Ind. Antiq.
vi. 42), commented on in Bui-nell's South Indian Pcdceogrcq^hy, 2nd ed.
p. 65, and those of Sir E. Clive Bayley in the R. A. S. Journal, New
Ser. Vols. XIV, xv. Bearing in mind that the object of the present
work is rather to provide material for research, than to originate or
modify theories, I subjoin in this place only a few notes and suggestions.
We observe then, first and generally, the remarkable conservatism
of the Nepalese Buddhists* in preserving side by side with the new
system of digit numerals the old system of numeration by aksharas
or syllables which I have termed " Letter-numerals.'^
The two systems were no doubt confused, so that we certainly find
in many cases what Sir Clive Bayley (xv. 28) calls "a singular medley
of the old and new " systems. Thus for the first three numerals, in
earlier MSS., the figures for the first three digits are the same, or
nearly so, in both systems. We do not find the newer system of
"figures," in our sense of the term, used at first in Nepal for number-
ing the leaves of MSS., and in the passages of the text of the MSS.
from which we draw our first examples the forms vary somewhat. It
is important however to notice that at leaf 75 C^M.,) of Add. 1702,
our most archaic MS., ^^ and '^^ are used for 12 and 13 showing,
in qualification of Sir Clive Bayley 's remarks (xv. 27 & 45), that
the value of position was early understood in Nepal.
There is some variety of form, as in the case of 7, and in that of
4 and 5, as employed in the letter- or akshara-sjstem.
Again we find in several MSS. the round mark for zero used
with the akshara for all the even tens, 10, 20, 30, etc. (it is only
indicated in the Table in each case for the 10). In Add. 1643 we
even find the double zero with 200. The same MS. gives us the
remai-kable expression for 447 given in the note at the foot of the
Table. It occurs at the end of Chapter I. All the other verse-
numbers + are given in figures, on the new system. This case is
* The same thing has been found recently by Dr Kielhorn in
early MSS. from Western India : see his Report for 1880-1.
t See the text p. 2, 1. 21.
liv ON THE TABLES OF LETTERS AXD NUMERALS.
especially curious from the unit and ten-numeral following tlie old
system, while the four hundred is expressed by a mere unit-four
figure, but of the forms employed for the unit under the old plan.
With these exceptions, distinct sets of characters are preserved for the
two methods throughout.
As to the letter numerals : ■with regard to their progressive
variation, we notice in some cases mere perversion of form, as
where tr'i (5) changes to hri, or gra (7) to apparently a form of iia ;
in others, a change in the akshara as a spoken* sound, as when 2^^^'>'<^
(6)t becomes hhra.
In the 200 of Add. 1049 the curve below must not of course be
confused with the curve of the u in the probably original form su.
See above p. xl.
As to the newer system (" figure-numerals "), the chief difficulty
and interest lie in the forms used for 4, 5, and 6. The set of forms
that I regard as characteristically Nepalese are most clearly seen in
Add. 1395 (a. D. 1385) in contrast with the' ordinary forms found in
a considerably earlier MS., Add. 1644. These forms, apparently
local, linger on in the coinage, though they are rare in the MSS., of
the XVII — xviiith centuries. As to the last of the three, it will be
found, I believe, to be a case of the preservation in Nepalese usage
of a form developed from Gupta forms, the connecting link being
furnished by the remarkable MS. Add. 1702. If the form for the
figure 6 given in the second series of the Table be compared with the
second of the forms given by Pandit Bhagvanlal {Ind. Ant. vi. 44,
coh 4) it %vill be found to add still another instance to the number
of remarkable survivals of- the Gupta usage noted in the Excursus as
found in that MS.
* Cf. Dr Buhler quoted by Sir Clive Bayley (xiv. 343).
t The evidence of the first of the two forms (both=;^/tra) in our
most archaic MS., Add. 1702, seems to me to go some way to disprove
the objection of Burnell (.S'. /. P. p. 66) to Bhagvanlul's theory, on
the ground that the resemblance of the figure originally used for 6
to the syllable phra is accidental. The archaic looped form seems to
supply just the connecting link that one would expect in support of
the Pandit's theory.
LIST OF THE PEINCIPAL WORKS REFERRED TO.
Aufreclit (Th.). Catalogtis Codd. Sanscriticorum Bibliothecae Bod-
leianae. (Oxford, 1864.)
Beal (S.). The Buddhist Tripitaka... Catalogue. (London, 1876.)
Bohtlingk (0.) and Roth (R.) = [B. and R.]. Sanskrit- Worterbuch.
(St Petersburg, 1855 — 75.)
Biihler (J. G.). Report in Journal of the Bombay Asiatic Society,
1877.
Burn ell, (A. C). A classified Index to the MSS. in the Palace at
Tanjore. (London, 1881.) Elements of South Indian Palaeo-
graphy, ed. 1, 1874 > ed. 2, 1878.
Burnouf (Eugene). Introduction a I'histoire du Buddhisme Indien,
ed. 1. (Paris, 1844) : and 'Le Lotus de la bonne loi' forming a
sequel to the last (ibid., 1852).
Childers (R. C). Pali Dictionary. (London, 1875.)
Cowell (E. B.) and Eggeling (J.) Catalogue of the Buddhist
Sanskrit MSS. in the possession of the Royal Asiatic Society
(Hodgson Collection) ; originally published in the R. A. S.
Journal, Oct. 1875.
Csoma de Kijros. Papers on Tibetan Buddhist literature in Asiatic
Researches, Yol. xx. See also Peer.
Cunningham (A.). Archaeological Survey of India. (Simla, 1871 — -.)
Feer (L.). Papers on Buddhist literature in the Journal Asiatique,
for 1875 and 1879.
— Translation of Csoma's work, •with notes and indices, in the An-
nales du Musee Guimet (Ann. G.), Voh ii. (Paris, 1881.)
Hodgson (B. H.). Essay on the Literature of Nepal; originally
published in "Asiatic Researches," Yol. xvi. (Calcutta, 1828),
and reprinted by Trubner (London, 1874).
Indian Antiquaiy. Papers by Dr Biihler, Pandit Bhagvanlal and
othei-s, in Yols. ii, vi and ix. (Bombay, 1873 — 1880.)
Kirkpatrick (W.). An account of the kingdom of Nepaul. (London,
1811.)
Ivi LIST OF THE PRINCIPAL WORKS REFERRED TO.
Klatt (J.). De trecentis Canakyae sententiis. (Berlin, 1873.)
Nanjio Bunyiu. Catalogue of the Chinese Buddhist Tripitaka.
(Oxford, 1883.)
Palseogi-aphical Society's Oriental Series. (London, 1873 — 1883.)
Pischel (R.). Katalog der Bibliothek der Deutschen Morgenland-
ischen Gesellschaft. (Leipzig, 1881.)
Rajendralala Mitra. Notices of Sanskrit MSS. (Calcutta, 1871 — .)
The Sanskrit Buddhist Literature of Nepal [being a descriptive
catalogue of the Hodgson MSS. at Calcutta], cited as Xep. B.
L. (Calcutta, 1882.)
Senart (K). Le Mahavastu. (Paris, 1882.)
Wassiliew (W.). Der Buddhismus [partly founded on Taranatha's
Tibetan History of Buddhism] (St Petersburg, 18G0.)
W^right (D.). History of Nepal. (Cambridge, 1875.)
CORRIGENDA.
Page 6, line 5. For ^if^rT^W^ read ^TTWrff^oET^
„ 27, „ 11. „ 859 „ 857. See p. xli, note.
,, 34, „ 7. Dele Devanagarl hand.
„ 75, lines 26, 27, 34. For Boddhi- read Bodhi-
„ 76, „ 23. For #-?:T^TrT^"5^iT° read °T^"5^rT^°
„ 76, „ 26. „ ^-^rTT^T^rT^ „ °"^fTT^TTT75rT°
Pages 82, 83. On the Chapter-titles see now Prof. Beal's
translation in the "Sacred Books of the East."
Pasre 135, line 4. For -loka read -lata.
„ 152, „ 7. „ ^wr „ ^^^<^T.
CATALOGUE
OP
BUDDHIST SANSKRIT
MANUSCEIPTS.
Add. 865.
Paper; 258 leaves, 14 — 15 lines, 14 x 6| in. ; modern Ne-
palese hand; written 1873.
DlVYAVADlNA.
Copied to order for the University Library, tlirough Dr D.
Wright, from the only early copy known to exist, still preserved at
Katmandu. Written in the ordinary modern handwi'iting of Nepal,
as are all the MSS. described in this Catalogue, unless something in
the character calls for especial notice. Leaves numbered on the left
hand margin of the verso (as is commonly the case), 1 — 23, 25 — 79,
81—235, 235*, 236—259.
This collection of stories is noticed by Bumouf in his Introduction
d. Vhistoire du Buddhisme hidien.* An edition of the text, with
introductions, &c., by Prof. Cowell and Mr R. A. Neil, is in coui-se
of publication at the University Press.
Add. 866.
Palm-leaf; 202 leaves, 6 lines, 21 x 2in, ; early Devanagarl
hand, with some Kutila characteristics ; dated Nepal Samvat
128 (A.D. 1008).
ASHTASAHASRIKA PrAJNAPARAMITA.
Leaves someAvhat damaged at the beginning, but on the whole in
excellent preservation. Written during a joint -regency, apparently,
* Wherever Burnoufs Introduction (Burn. Intr.) is cited in this
catalogue, reference is made to the fii-st edition (Paris, 1844, 4to.).
1
2 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 866.
of Nirbhaya and Rudradeva, See the Historical Inti-oduction to
this Catalogue.
A facsimile of leaf 1436 of this MS. is given in Plate XVI of the
Palseographical Society's Oriental Series (Part 2, 1877), with a notice
of the MS. by Professors Cowell and Eggeling. What is there said
on the handwriting must however be corrected by the results of
further examination, which will be found in the present writer's
remarks on Plate LXXXI of the same series (Part 7, 1882). See
the Palseographical Introduction to this Catalogue.
Copies of this book are numerous and often ancient; see Dr D.
Wright's History of Nepal, p. 159 (a bibliographically curious
passage). Ou the work itself, the 8000- line recension of the Pi-ajria-
paramita, see Bum. Intr. p. 464.
Begins :
After a page of introductory ^lokas :
T?:t ^T^T ^^rm^n^Fpq^ ^JNM^ TJWJ^ N^^m ^
^5^^ T7^°. (leaf 2a. line 1.)
The work consists of 32 chapters, with subscriptions as follows (the
number of verses in each being given in figures at the end) :
fn"^4lMK^Trf ^T^ TT^^: II 88^ II 136.
2. °^3r^^f<^^f ^nr f^^ffhr: ii ^8^^ ii 20a.
^^ffi^: II ^^^^ 11 885.
4. ^^WTKc^Tl^qfT^^f Tm^^^: II ^5^^-11 42a.
5. '^WT^T^RfT^^ ^rm tr^rr: ii ^^£- ii 555.
6. °^^*ri < *i I M r<ui r^^iT^n:^: ^f: 11 ^^i-ii 69&.
7. »M<4jMn^:^Tm: n 5^8"^ 11 75a.
8. *Nii4,r^Mr<^-dt ^rrrn-giT: 11 \t-8 11 796.
9. '"^frRn:^^ ^^ ^W^: II W^ II 826.
10. ^VTTW^W^f^lTNnTTT^TTf ^^ ^^3R: ii ^t::^ ||
91a.
Add. 866.] SANSKRIT MAXUSCRIPTS. 3
11. ^^T^'i^fT^Tff ^ifi*i<ai: II ^«i-ii 986.
12. ^^t^r^^^^^Rft^rff ^rm ttt^t: ii ^^^ ii losa.
13. ''^^'ryMKcl-Hf ^m Ml^\^^: II \°^ II 1106.
14. °'ClV»^MK=(Trf Tm ""^fj^: II ^'^y.ll 114a.
15. ^^^ft^rff^rm^^T^: ll '^"^ll 119a.
16. ^fT^fTRfTTrff ^Tf\ WTSUl II 5^^8 II 1246.
17. ®^NM=|-ri«?RI*KM^-Mr<=lTrf TT^ ^H<a(: ||
*^^8 II 1316.
18. °S[fr^dlMl\^^f TT^TT^^: II \^^ n 1356.
19. *'^^-^MI*in»H"T^n.cjTrf*il+l*MNa|rd<1*j:||5^^^||
1416.
20. «^^tn^T^nr^5ii:^^Tr^TTrfT^^ wm f^nfwrm: ii
»^^^ II 148a.
21. «^T<*^MK!:jTrf TrRTi:*N3|ffTfm:il \^«^ll 152a.
22. '^f^iTwnr^TR:^^^ ^T^ ^rrftirffTfrR: ii \£-^ ii
157a.
23. *!U*Mr<c(TlT 'TT^ ^^frfwfrrrR: II ^^ II 1596.
24. ^^rwn^Rft^rff ^nr ^^^rjffinTTfrR: ll "^^ ll 162a.
25. ^nrWrfTTrff ^T^^^^TTJrfrfrRT: II ^^^^ || 166a.
26. ^^T^TtmTTft^Tff Wm ^ft^rffTfTTT: II -^8^ II 1696.
27. *^KMK=(-df ^rm ^Trfwf?rrr^: ii ^^l^^ ii i74a.
28. ^^^R^W^l^T^rm Tft^rffs^rfWirfHfm: ii ^°\ ii
1816.
29. ^'^R^Rnrfr^'T^ ^rm T^^^iMaiTi*^: ii ^° ii i836.
30. 'W^TTT^f^TriT^^ ^T^ NtTtT^: 11 8^811 1956.
31. ''"tmfffTTlT^Tff «ii8*RaiTi*j: ii 5^^^ 11 201a.
32. 'TT^I^-STTqiT^rff [sic] TT^ TrN^Tm: II ^^11
^*<rvii ^ ^JNryi^i-g:fiT^T%i*i imT^TTnfmT wr^T-
After this, come three more lines iii the same style (cf. Add. 1 163)
and then the verse "^ VI®, etc. ; and then the following particu-
lars as to time of writing :
1—2
4 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 866.
f^^T^^^5L<<=< ^^^iP^Md^T^i Tit f^TT^^f^mt^m
(?) trr^*^ II TT^ ^TT . . . ^n^rr^TT ^^ i ^^"^frnnr (?)
Xf^ ^tf<f rT^^lTrf ^ I ^m^ . . .
What follows is too faint to be read with certainty, but the words
^T^ and "^V^ and the title of the book can be discerned, so that
it is probably a line in praise of the 'fruit ' of reading the book.
After a full stop comes another line in rather fresher ink but
similar handwriting :
f^^rr^ <|Jlir<*^TT5ITfT TT^^T ^T^fPTWlTT^ II
Add. 867. 1.
Paper; 1 leaf, 8 lines, 12f x 3fin. ; xvillth. cent.
Fragment of the Candrapradipa-SUTRA (?).
This leaf Avas substituted by mistake for leaf 1 of the next MS.
and is bound with it.
Begins :
^T^ ^^^T^rrf^TTfw^ II
In 1. 7 we find :
Add. 867. 2.
Paper; 124 leaves, 7 — 9 lines, 12f x 3f in. Dated N. S. 872
(A. D. 1752).
Da^abhumi^vara.
Leaves 1, 2.5, 54, and 105 are missing. Another copy in R. A. S.
Add, 867.2.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 5
Cat. 3. The work is called by Burnouf, Introcl. pp. 68, 438,
" exposition des dix degres de perfection, par lesquels passe un
Buddlia." It is one of the 'nine dharmas', {id. ib. 68). For the
beginning, and the colophon of Chapter 1 see the R. A. S. Cat. The
remaining 10 Chapters end as follows:
3. "JWrart ^frm ^fft^T° 44a.
4. ^?rf%T[ffV] 'TTJT '^^^^ 52a.
5. "^^^T^^T^^® 61a.
G. '^rW?^ TTiT ^^"^ 72a.
7. ^t'WT Tm ^TWt" 84a.
8. ^"^^TT «fl*<l^*lt° 98a.
9. wrsmrft ^TTR ^r^nFfV' io7b.
10. v^f^T ^rm ^^ai7ft° i20a.
11. TffT^#fifv^f«*^4iM^Mi ^ipg;^^^ ^nr iFTfT-
Add. 868.
Paper; 43 leaves, 7 lines, 10^ x 3^ in.; xvii — xviilth century.
SAPTA9ATIKA Prajnaparamita.
Last leaf recent supply. Leaves originally numbered 14 — 56,
later 1—43,
The work exists in Tibetan (Csoma in -45. Bes. xx. 395). It
consists of a dialogue on prajnd j)aramitd between the Bhagavat and
MafijuQrl (Kumara-bhuta), accompanied by Caradvatlputra, Purna
son of MaitrayanT, Maudgalyayana, Ka9yapa, Katyayana, Kaushthila
and others.
6 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. S68.
Begins :
T^t i?^T ^fT^^rf^^ W^ ^^RT^^ ^l^^i f^^<M
Ends, with the common formula:
After which :
^rr^wrnrfH^H" TT^TTrrf'Trrr ^WTTTT I 436.
As a specimen, the opening of the dialogue (3a), is subjoined:
^TRT^Tf I ^^ if^^: rfm^TT ^S<*ri ^TRrT^ T^^-
rirT^: I ^fT^^Rtrrf I rf^fTi*KW (sic) rfm'^m xra^n^TR-
Add. 869.
Paper; 66 leaves, 7 lines, 10ix4^iu.; modem, ordiuaiy
Devanagari hand.
BODHICARYAVATARA.
This is the ninth section of the A^okavadana-mala (see MS, Add.
1482). It is in verse, containing ten par icchechs. See R. A. S. Cat.
No. 13; and copies are also at the India office, Paris and Calcutta.
Begins :
The sections end thus :
-^^fi: II 4o.
Add. 869.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS.
2. °^iM<ai*ir trft^TT ft<ft^:' sb.
3 o^tfVf^TnTfr^rtt ^m w^tm ^° iia.
5. °^^5RTW^W: W^TRl" 22b.
6. ""^ipTlMKr+ldr ^^:' sib.
7. ^fr^xnTHRfTT t(n7%^: ^rm: ii 366.
8. °^T^MKr*<rH ^TT^TTS^:' 49a.
9. "ilTJlMKr+idl xrnc^^T* ['I^^.*]" 616.
10. °^n:u!m*ji qn:^<r ^TT^: ii 66a.
Add. 870.
Paper; 225 leaves, 7—8 Hnes, 13^ x 41 in.; dated N.s. 974
(a. d. 1854).
VrIHAT SvAYAMBHtJ-PURANA.
A work in verse on the sacred places of Nepal. See Hodgson
Ess. Lit. Nep 17; Burn. Intr. 581; Lotus 502—504; E. A. S. Cat.
Nos. 17, 18, 23; Pischel, Catal. der Hdss. der Deutschen Morgenl.
Gesellsch. 2 — 3. Of this purana there seem to be at least three,
and possibly four, redactions :
(1) The Vrihat svayambhu-p°, see also MS. Add. 1468.
(2) The Mahat-sv° ; R. A. S. Cat. No. 18. This is perhaps rather
a different recension of the text of No. 1 than a separate redaction,
since most of the chapters coincide with No. 1 both at the beginning
and end; though the beginning of the work coincides with No. 3, and
that of ch. 2 with No. 4.
(3) The Madhyama-sv^'; see MS. Add. 1469, R. A. S. No. 23,
and Pischel, Cat. 1. c.
(4) The smallest, see MSS. Add. 871, 1536, and P. A. S. No. 17.
Of these redactions Nos. 1, 2, and 4 have the same number of
chapters, eight, with names in most cases identical; and No. 3, though
in 10 chapters, is substantially the same.
The text of the present MS. is independent of Add. 1468;
Compare the two lacunae which are marked in that MS. at the end
of ch. 5; and the title of ch. 4 which in this MS. corresponds with
8 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Apd. 870.
ch. 4, of the 'maclhyama' recension, while in Add. 1468 it is the same
as in the others.
Begins :
^fR^TTfTT^^^ 'm^ ^t w^ II
The chapters end :
^^rg^^^T^t TT^ifr S'^^TRT: II 19a.
TT^H*^=|UI«1T ^T^ ftfTt^S'Srr^: ll 57a.
3. TTrT °^TT^ ^^^f2Tm^^"nRt (^ffliTlS'SIT^: II 82a.
TT?TRrf«fr ^rm '^fJ^fsWRT: 11 108a.
rfV^NffT^frCTTT^'t^f^^i^WT^t tT^^S^STRT: II 135a.
^TW: II 1916."
8. TffT ^^VWT^C^'^^ "^ K*I ^^ (sic) ^TTriWT^^^Ht
^rsiT^ II ^t^^^t: t^tt^ it^'^^t inrf^rfrT ii 225a.
Then follow two lines in vernacular.
A table of contents, and the title ' T^^^^^TT^Tf^T^TT '
are on the cover at the beginning.
* Often corrected later to ^l<4^°. It is also sometimes written
^W« or f^".
Add. 871.] SAXSKRIT MAXUSCRIPTS. 9
Add. 871.
Paper ; 26 leaves, 5 lines, 10| x 2^ in. ; modern.
SvAYAMBHtJ-PURANA (smallest redaction).
For an account of the work see under Add. 870.
Begins :
%^^ ^sprffT wr^ ^Ti^^T TR? ^^: i
Ends:
2. TTrT ^wrxR^R^Ht ^rm ilffft^: ^° i Qb,
3. TTH ''■^^•S^tttrqr^ ^rm STfN: ^° l 9a.
4. TfH °^rmTl\^^^^f5^: ^° I 12a.
16a.
6. TfH °^^^Ific|Hn^iM=l(l«lT TTR ^^^: XT® I 21a.
7. ttH ° wfcnTj^^fhgft ^"fr ^{vr ^tw: tf^ i 226.
26a.
Add. 872.
Paper; 234 leaves, 7 lines, 14x5 in.; modern, ordinary
Devanagari hand.
AVALOKITE^VARA-GUNA-KARANDA-VYUHA.
The leaves are numbered 1 — 235, as 209 is omitte'd in the
numberingr.
o
On the work, a poetical version of the Karanda-vyuha, see
Burn. Intr. 220—230, Lotus 352: see also R. A. S. Cat. No. 19.
Copies are also at the India office, in Paris and at Calcutta.
10 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 872.
Begins :
fT W^if 1I-5CW l\(3(T ^^ ^T%7r^7^^^^ II
^^ wrT%?r ^ %yifi*r*i4 ^^m^ i
M<^Sl<Ui 7T(^ ^Pdi^M^llnH^: II
The woi'k is entirely composed in 9lokas. The following sections
are marked, but not numbered (see however Add. 1322) :
1. xfH ^tNt^^^t^tftrwr^ TT^zmtswr^: ii 12.
2. Tf5r#N ^ Cm ^' ^TV *f < 1 ^TRT^t^^IT^nrW I 22.
3. Tf>T^rHi^<lf<^=l^4irMK*iM*<Ui 38.
4. TffTWRrrT^f^f^CT'^^^^^^'RT'TiT^r^ii 546.
5. Tf^^4''^^l'^='^^TV^Tf^^4NdKU!i<*<W||60.
6. Tf^rvt^^WriTTWTT^r^ 11 646.
7. TT% ^^T^T^'bg;^"! "^ fi ^ K M^wt^TT^^J^n: W II 68 J.
8. TffT ^f^rwrfcJ^Tfvm^T^rTTT^TT^TW II 106.
TWTT^T^II 113.
10. Tf<^ ^^IT^^^T^Tj^^r^^-friTTWTT^T^ II 117.
11. TfHf*i^"^'4'^MTT^^lMK?rfe|5ri^KUiM*<^i(i||12iz,.
12. Tf?r 5^ K" I ^1 *rTUf*i*1 dl ^TT^lT^nCT^ || 1226.
13. Tf^ ^Tnif^^^fM«ft^*ri^KU!y^TW II 1266.
14. TfH^m■<1K^♦^N^^^3I*i^<5lNffli^^<i^*^i|ch<^5ll
1316.
15. Tfff f^^^^T^Wrf T^TT^TT^T^ H 1616.
Add. 872.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 11
TTfrr«I*l*iM*<ui II 211.
18. TTfT faiW^^T^^^Pf^TW II 227.
19. TTrT f^5T^t<l^Mft¥^^^^t¥ITHTfWfPft^fTT^T-
^^TWd^<^jUI<*KU^oe^^i^4^r^|^l<;i W[^]Tf II 235.
Add. 874.
Paper; 76 leaves, 5 lines, 10 x 3 in.; dated N. S. 913 (A.D.
1793).
Manicudavadana.
The leaves are mimbered as 75, 26 being written twice. The
text is very faulty. There are also copies at Paris and Calcutta.
Begins (after the invocation) :
T?;^ TnSTT ^fW^rf^R^q^ ^^^T^^ ^T^^t "RT^ ^ I
The tale commences by the introduction of King Brahmadatta and
hLs wife Kantamati at Saketa; her pregnancy and various longings
therein ; the birth of a son who is called Manicuda, because bora with
a jewel on his head; his marriage to Padmavati, daughter of a rishi
Bhavabhuti; the birth of a son Padraottara. In the subsequent course
of the tale, Bi'ahraasahampati and Qakra are among the speakers and
actors, also a rishi Mai'ici (sic).
At If. 70 the characters in their present births are thus identified :
The king Manicuda is the narrator, the Buddha; Padmavati is
Yagodhara, the yuvaraja Padmottara is Eahula; Brahmaratha was
Qariputra; Bhavabhuti is Ananda; Marici is Kagyapa; Brahmadatta
is Cuddhodana, and Kantamati, Maya; Mara is Maudgalyayana ;
Indra is a bliikshu Nagira; the king Dushprasaha is Devadatta. In
an earlier birth, Manicuda had been a sai'thavaha who had built and
adorned various stupas.
12 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 874.
The final colophon in Skt. and vernacular begins:
TTrf ^V^TRT^^^'RTT^ WfTT^ 76.
The remainder is to the effect that the MS. was written at Katmandu
in the reign of Rana Bahadur, in the year above mentioned, at
Gophalatora-\'ihara by Vigvabhadra.
Add. 875.
Paper; 90 leaves, 5 lines, 13^ x 3 in. ; dated N. s. 914 (a.d.
1794) reign of Rana-bahadur.
Suvarxa-prabhasa.
Written in gold on black paper, in a square and somewhat crabbed
hand, in the reign of Rana Bahadur. See Burn. Intr. 529 sqq.
(where an abstract is given); and Wassil. 153. From Beal's Bicddh.
Trip. 15 it appears that there is a Chinese version, of the vith cent.
Cf. R. A. S. Cat. No. 8.
Begins (after invocations) :
:^ft ^^^^ T's^t fw^TT '^nftvTfR- TnrfVt....
The work consists of twenty-one Parivartas which end as follows :
1. TTrT ^^^TWlfTTfTr^^^TT^ M^I'IMKcItI:
TT^W: 3.
2. ttH ^ '^'' rrmTrrT^-qrTrTrnf^^TT° f^^ffV^: 8.
3. °W^° "^rfN: 9.
4. °<|5i^4amMr<«:|-df ^T^ ^fj^: 156.
G. °"Sp?JrTT^° WEfi: 206.
7. °^^(5^^TTT^R° Wrm: 406.
8. °^Twt^^° ^rnrrs^: 44.
9. °^*<^K=fl^° 'T^^: 46.
10. °^4^^CTfV^r4*H*f ^Vrrf^ (sic) ^° T^Vfl' 47.
11. °i<jiyi^41<cifim° ^ifi*i^^*i: 51.
12. ^'w^^n?' ^T^'Ji: 53.
Add. 875.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 13
13. °f t^^^ ^m TTwarr^ ^ft^TH^TT3r: ii 57.
14. ^^^JiT^® "^fj^: 59.
15. *"?T^T^^ ^T^ T^T^° ^^T^: 63.
17. «-5TTfVTrar^T^T:r* wtt^tt: 6db.
18. ^"siw^rf^T^ ^^l^^^** S¥T^: 77.
19. °'5TrfTTT° ^T^r^ffaifrrrR: 876.
20. °^^tff^T^rRf^® TTaiffTfW: 89.
TWT^^^t^wrwTwrrr^r-^^^TT^: ^n:^??TTT: 90a.
After quoting the verses ^ ^J^T "^fj® etc., invocations of bless-
ings on his Acarja parents etc., the scribe proceeds :
1%2yiv^sn«if (?) ^v^T^ "^ "^ "^ ^^jnxnu**^^^ (sic) I
^T^RffT ^PrT^t TTTR^t ^rf^^Tf^TTT^ VT^f^^TT
The translation into the veraacular accordingly follows, and the
work concludes with an invocation to Manjucrl.
Like other MSS. in black and gold, the readings are difficult to
decipher and little to be depended on.
Add. 899.
Paper; written continuously on 22 unnumbered leaves folding
backwards and forwards ; 7 lines, 6f x 8f in. ; modern.
I. NAIPALiYA-DEVATA-STUTI-KALYANA-PANCAVIMgATIKA.
This is translated by Wilson, Asiatic Researches, xvii. p. 458,
14 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 899.
Begins (page 3) :
Ends:
II. BHADEACARiaiAHAPRAXIDHAXARAJA.
See R. A. S. No. 33 and Add. 1681 ; copies are also at Paris and
St Petersburg. A wood-cut text was published in Japan in 1832, and
there is a Chinese version (Tripit. 1142) by Amoghavajra (ob.
A.D. 771).
Begins (page 15) :
^^ ^^ W^PrRT^ ftfV^T TTTT^f^ JlrU^ WtWVT-
^r^T^^ ^r^m^TT^rfwnTsmr^ ^c^T^rr ttt^^t ^t^-
Ends (page 31) :
III. Xryavrittam.
Four short commentaries on the Qloka of the four truths (cf.
Burnouf, Lotus 522), each of which is called a 2>ci^sha. The Qloka
is given thus, in its later form :
^ 'fef^ ^fJTW^ "tfJ^Wt rT'^ITTrT: I
IV. Sapta-BUDDHA-STOTRA, in nine 9lokas.
See R. A. S. No. 30, part 2. It is translated by "Wilson, Asiatic
Researches, xvi. p. 453.
Begins :
Ends:
* For anahhildpya cf. the nirahhUapya of the Sarvadarg. p. 15,
line 1.
Add. 900.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 15
Add. 900.
Paper; 35 leaves, 11 lines, 9 x 4|in.; modern.
As HTAMi- VRATA-VIDHANA-K ATHA.
A work in ^lokas, being a dialogue between AQoka and Upagupta;
and forming the last two tales (29, 30) of the Kalpadrumavadanamala;
see Add. 1590 (271 to end), a MS. of the same family as this ; cf. the
lacuna on 34, line 8. It is a different work from that translated by
Wilson, Asiatic Researches, xvi. 472.
Begins :
^^^^ ^^ '^^^ ^^* "^TTf lKTT^f%: II
<tRI tj^ fW^T^ ^ ^m ^^iTl^f% II
^^'^J ^frf^grft ^^fft rT^^T^rr II
Ends:
Add. 901.
Paper; 41 leaves, 11 — 18 lines, 14 x 5 in.; modem.
GUHYA-SAMAJA (PtJRVARDDHA).
A modern copy of a faulty archetype: cf. Add. 1329, This is the
first of the three parts of the Guhya-samaja ; for the others see Add.
1365 and Add. 1617. This part seems to be sometimes reckoned
as part of the Tathagataguhyaka ; see Add. 1365.
Begins :
16 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 901.
Tlie work consists of 18 chajiters, ending thus :
f^TT^Z:^! f^^S ^J'm II 4a.
^TPR ^^^nt^Md^^ffT^TS 'STT^: II 46.
4. THT ^^^m^m^T^^ I <*j^iTi <-^ ^^T^^^^rr^
^fff IIT'JT rr^ -^ * I *^ =i I chj'^ TT^TJ^^i^^rgfJ^^ 5 WTm II 5a.
-sfT^: II 5b.
tfz^: i^TS ^srr^: ii g6.
^z^: ^^^Ts "^^T^: ii 76.
8. TfH ^° ^TTT^NTRrr^tRrw sic ^-^^s "^^rr^: ii sa.
9. TTrT ^"^ ^^^frr% qT'=rT^^^T^^:r^'I^TS "STT^: II 9a.
10. TTfl ^1"° W^T^ ^^m^rT^^^T^-^T^T ^TIR ^Z^
^^ai^TS 'srr^: ii lOa.
^q^iTi+jq^^ 'q:^rr^^s 'srr^: ii ii6.
12. TffT ^wtrT^T^rT^H^T^^wNTf^^T^^rfef^T-
^^T^T^^T ^T^ ^T^TS't^TT^: II 136.
ffrqi^T^^WrfV^TZ^^^T^TS -STRT: II 186.
14. TfH ^t^^^"PTrich 1 5^ cjT^f-^i ti< ^ <^ I g "n^^rr^
11 22a.
oirT^^^^rTWr^¥Ti^l|d^° Add. 1329.
o"q-^7Tr^i5i;fnqT^^^Fn?T:TZ^° Add. 13G5.
• ^f^rrrgfT (recte) Add. 1365; "tT^: Add. 1329.
Add. 901.]
SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS.
17
15. Tfrf ^T° ^^T^ ^NTr^^^^TT^^^^ffplT^.
[q^]^^^; tj-g^-gcr: n 266.
16. TTrr ^« ^^T% ^ff^d^^rni^R^Tf^T^frfV^nr
^z^: Tfrrsi: wrn^^: ii 2%.
^T^^: ^TT^ir: ii 356.
18. TfH ^° ^Trr% ^^"Uf^X ^ ^ "^ TlT'TTT^'RT (sic)
Add. 912.
Paper; 4 leaves in book form, 30 — 35 lines, 8^ x 13iin. ;
modern.
List of Books.
The list is classified under the following heads :
1. Puranas
2. Niti
3. Itihasa
4. Kavyani (sic)
5. Natakani
6. Samhityani (sic)
7. Vyakaranani
8. Kosha
9. Chandamsi
10. Jyotishani
11. Tantrani
12. Vaidyakani
containing 51 books
4
3
36
15
16
41
11
6
38
29
40
Inside the same cover is a shorter list in English writing,
somewhat similarly classified, and headed ' List of books in Maharaja's
library.' It is impossible to say whether any such collection really
exists. The fact is that these were received at Cambridge in answer to
a request for information as to the books of which it would be possible
to procure transcripts for the University Library. See under Add.
1042.
18 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 913.
Add. 913.
Paper; 152 leaves, 10—11 lines, 12 x 5J in.; modern.
Bodhisattvavadana-Kalpalata by Kshemendra.
A copy of a copy, more or less direct, of Add. 1306; see the
lacunae 1416, corresponding to a faded part of Add. 1306 (3736).
On the -work see Burn. Intr, 555; also Feer in Jour n. A siatique 1879
p. 299; who also adds remarks on both our MSS. The complete work
consists of 108 avadanas, and is divided into two pai'ts or volumes,
the hrst containing 1 — 49, the second 50 — 108. It must be borne in
mind that Add. 1306, which is the original, though not the immediate,
archetype of this copy, begins imperfectly in the middle of Tale 41
(Panditavadana). For details not given here see the description of
that MS.
The autlior is Kshemendra, and the date of composition the 27th
year of the Saptarshi era (a.d. 1052); see below, and on Kshemendra
and his other works, one of which is partly Buddhistic, see Biihler,
Beport of Tour, Journ. B. A. S. Bombay, 1877, pp. 46, 47.
The work is in clokas throughout.
The pi'esent copy is curiously miswritten, and the chapters are not
numbered. It begins with Part 2 (Tale 50 in Add. 1306) and runs
on correctly to the end of Tale 67.
Begins :
The subscription to each tale runs thus : TTrf ^^^TW ^ I "^ rf I <4T
^ifV *i t4 N 4 -R^^^ rTT^t .... ^^^T^m^ I (In Add. 1306 each
is called a ^:)«^/rtv«). The titles are as follows : Dacakarmaplutya-
vadanam (6a); Rukmati (8a); Adlnapunya (11a); Subhashitagave-
shin (14rt); Sattvaushadha (15a); Sarvaindada (176); Gopalana-
gadamana (186); Stupa (19a); Punyabala (206); Kunala (296);
Nagakumara (306); Karshaka (316); Ya9oda (356); Mahakaeyapa
Add. 913.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 19
(38a); Sudhanakinnari (516) ; Ekagiiiiga (55a); Kavikumara (596);
Saiigliarakshita (68b).
Then follow Tales 41 — 49, which (Vje it observed) are precisely
the remnant of Pai-t 1 still preserved in Add. 1306. The titles are :
Pandita (72a); Kanakavama (73«); Hiranyapani (74a); Ajatac^atru-
pitridroha (766); Kritajiia (786); Calistamba (806); Sarvarthasiddha
(83a); Hastaka (87a); Shaddanta (916). To these a note is prefixed,
stating that the beginning of the Panclitavadana 'though hunted for
could not be found anywhere' (♦iJi^+IM Sf^ ^"^T^ "JnTT).
Tales 68 — 77 and the beginning of 78 ai'e omitted altogether,
though, as the end of Tale 67 does not occur at the end of a leaf in
Add. 1306, it seems clear that there must have been a defect at this
point in the copy of that MS. which our scribe had before him.
Then follows, after a blank page, the latter portion of Tale 78
(Cakracyavana), a note being entered on the blank space to the effect
that the beginning of this tale could not be found ; another proof of
the defective state of the immediate original of this MS. The tales
from this point run on correctly to the end of Tale 107, with which
Kshemendra's own work ends. The titles are as follows : Cakra-
cy[avana] (93a); Mahendrasena (956); Samudra (996); Hetuttama
(1006); Nai'aka-purvika (102a); Rahula-kainnapluti (1036); Madh-
urasvara (1046); Hitaishi (1056); Kapiujala (1076); Padmaka
(109a); Citrahasti-cayyatiputra (112a); Dharmaruci (119a); Dhanika
(1196); Subhashita [Civi-subhashitam Add. 1306, leaf 343] (121a);
Maitrakanyaka (1236); Sumagadha (128a); Yagomitra (1286);
Vyaghra (129a); Hasti (130a); Kacchapa (1306); Tapasa (131a);
Bodhisattva (1316); Punahprabhasa (1326); Cyamaka (1346); Simha
(1356); Priyapinda (136a); Q'acaka (137a); Raivata (139a); Kana-
kavarman (1396); (^uddhodana (141a).
On 151a we have the subscription XJ^ '^*i'^ l<4<^l^rfr*4T
°^fTI^i H^loH^CT^f^lirt #mrTm^'iN<^R I and the
beginning of that section (141a, 8) relates that Kshemendra had
completed 107 avadanas ( WT Ti < ^i d *i d Ti *1 IkT ^ifV^r^-
■^ I <^ d 1 1 1 I) and that his son Somendra made one more to complete
a fortvmate number (this is the same legend as that told in the
Nagananda). The last colophon (151a) gives Kshemendra's genealogy;
cf. Biihler 1. c, and goes on to say that Kshemendra undertook the
work at the instance of a Buddhist friend Nakka, who represented
2—2
20 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 913.
that Gopadatta and others had compiled 'jatakamalikas' iii a difficult
style TTHTTH^f^FiSrTI; lie therefore recommends him to make a
selection in a pleasing style. He writes a few avadanas and is
encouraged to do more by a vision of 'Bhagavan' in a dream; and
is also assisted in Buddhistic research by an acarya Viryabhadra.
What appears to be the original colophon is thus copied :
^c[^^ ^TTf^ tllT^^ 1%^T^ I
f^^T^: fwr^f^ ^trTt #Rr^T^^ ^et^ II
^PffT^Tr^ Tnii^fw^t f'Tf^ffts^ 3R^: ii 151&.
The MS. ends:
XRT^ T?-^^^^^ ^f^^ ^^^^ TTT^ ^^^>. I 152.
Add. 914.
A roll of Indian paper ; 5 ft. x 7 in.
Copy of an Inscription.
This copy was made by a pandit for Dr D. Wright. The original
is on a large stone in front of an old temple on 'Sambhunath,' a hill
about a mile west of Katmandu. With the exception of a few words
of preliminary invocation, the inscription is in a vernacular dialect.
The date N. s, 879 (a.d. 1759) occurs.
Add. 915.
Paper; 160 leaves, 8 lines, 14 x 44 in. ; dated N. s. 916
(A.D. 1796).
Saddharma-lan'Kavatara.
See R A. S. Cat. MS. 5, Burn. Tntrod. pp. 514—520, 542,
Add. 915,] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 21
Begins :
It consists of ten Parivartas, which end as follows :
f^<fN: ^° 61a.
fft^: II 955.
4. ^nr^^TT^^Kcl^ 4^ ri^: 98a.
5. rrm^fTf^WTf^^J^^lf: ^Kct^: w^n: 99J.
6. ^fW^^ft^: ^^' 109a.
7. ^fW^TT^^^ ^TW: 1105.
8. TfrT^^-NdTTT<^^^irT^^^<^l<*il«4J*r^W^-
^Tffs"g^: 1176.
9. Tf<T ^WT^f^Tt VTT^nrfT^^f ^T^'T.* 119a.
10. TfJfT^^i:^^!:!^^^^^!^ ^^rsfT^-^^ ^^T^
W^TfnrffT II
As might be expected from Burnouf s citations and criticisms,
other schools and authors are often named, especially the Saiikhyas
and A^aigeshikas (e.g. 1486, 3), with the sect called Pagupatas; and
again (153a, 3), where the same schools are called •tt^ I ^l l<=h"^ I
"t'^TTt^^TT* (tere Add. 1607 2136, 1 has the better reading
°s![^^l l^*1\l I). The Lokayatikas, also, are spoken of in 786 sqq.
Towards the end (1576) occurs a strange passage of prophetical
rhapsody in which many of the chief writers and sages of Hindu
literature are named, as Katyayana, Panini, Yajfiavalkya, Valmiki,
Acvalayana, etc.
22 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 915.
On 117a the works Hastikahsha and Ahgalimcdaka are referred to.
The colophon, besides the date, (see above), gives the scribe's name,
Sundara.
Add. 916.
Paper; 219 leaves, 7 lines, 14| x 4 in. ; dated N. s. 91G
(A.D. 1796).
Samadhi-raja.
One of the Nine Dharraas : see Burn. Intr. 54, 68, 438 ; Wass.
302; Hodgs. 117. Compare R. A. S. Cat. No. 4, with which this
MS. closely agi-ees.
The work begins:
It consists of forty chapters, which end as follows :
1. TffT ^T^^fT^ ^T^ ^^^: 11a.
2. irr^^TT^T^ft^ f^rTt^: 136.
3. ^rR^^W^^JT^r3pT^° ^ift^: 1G&.
4. li;T^WfT^° "^f5^: 186. 5. ^TW^tR* 23.
0. -^TTlfV^^ 26. 7. N^T^^rTTT^^ 276.
8. ^^T^^^^<TT7° 30. 9. ^niflT^^ir'HM' 88.
10. ^T^tin^ 476. 11. ■5i:^VTTWT7° 516.
12. "^^r^flT^WR^ 54. 13. ^^fVn#3I^° 55.
14. f^rf^^-sl^q^ 606. 15. fWnr^T^R:^^° 616.
16. -qt^T^^* 64.
17. W^^i:f%iTT^^Tfv^^q° 796.
18. ■^^T'Sm^t'^^^Tq'' ^i:^*' 826.
19. ^"^'^^V^f^'^^n* "frr^T^f^irf^TrnT: l 866.
20. T^rJTT^q* ftsr° 98«-6. [«%f5^^T* Add. 1481,
9561. 21. "qf^T^^" \^f^ 91.
22. fT^T^rT^T^f^lf^q'' ^Tf^° 946.
23. fTm^rTTf^^f^*^^^ 1036.
Add. 916.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 23
24. ITffT^fWT^rfTT^° 107. 25. ^^^T^^T^° lOSb.
26. "^T^T^lf^^^ 110. 27. ^^f^'^i7° 1106.
28. T^T^'3r^TTT° 117. 29. ^^T^WTT^^° 1246.
80. ^7f^F{° 1256. 31. "^^^^^T^Of^ll^^ 128.
32. ■^^VTTWT^^^TTT^ 141. 33. ^^^tIM° 1466.
34. ^T^T^ffhT° 1536. 35. "^MiMt^^x?* 1776.
36. #T^^^%rq° 1836. 37. "^^^^^° (sic) 1906.
38. ^^^1^^:^^T^° 205.
39. [^T^°] 2176. (title omitted: but see Add. 1481, If. 232, and
R. A. S. Cat. No. 4).
40. ^tvW^T^^^rrr-RXlf^fTTWiTV^mWSl ^^fV-
Here follow date and scribe's name (Sundarananda).
Add. 917.
Paper; 309 leaves, 11 lines, 13| x 6Hn. ; modern.
Ganda-vyuha.
The leaves are numbered 1 — 311, 106 and 111 being omitted in
the pagination.
For the work, see Burnouf, Introd. pp. 54, 68, 125, and R. A. S.
Cat. No. 2; also comj)are Hodgson, Ess. Lit. Nep. 16, where
Aryasanga is given as the author.
Begins :
Eight introductory qlokas, after which :
J^ "Ji^T ^ rT^T%^T{^ ....
Ends :
- ■^^'^?
24 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 917.
Add. 918.
Paper ; 256 leaves, 7 lines, 14f x 4^ in. ; modern.
Lalita-vistara.
A very i^oor text has been published by Dr Kajendralala Mitra
in the Bibliotheca Indica. It has also been ti-anslated by Foucaux
(Paris, 1848) through the Tibetan, and by Dr Lefmann (Berlin, 1874).
Begins :
Ends ;
Add. 1032.
Paper; 90 leaves, 15 — 18 lines, 14 x 6| in. ; modern.
Saddharma-pundarika.
'Le Lotus de la bonne Loi', translated by Burnouf. A revised
version will shortly be published by Prof. Kern.
Begins :
fT^frf ^ I
Ends :
^(^1^=11^ ^^^^MfT^^ ^Ir:1"T^^ Wt^l"f^^^ ^t^l"^-
^T^ ^rrftufTTrr^TS'^T^: w^t^: i
* The E. A. S. MS. reads ^T^T^T^^T"^!^^ .
Add. 1039.] SANSKRIT MAXUSCRIPTS. 25
Add. 1039.
Paper; 7 x 6J-in. ; modern.
Astronomical diagram.
Refers to the eclipse of Oct. 10, 1874; see note by Dr Wright.
Add. 1041.
Paper; 362 leaves, 11, 12 lines (ruled), 14 x 3f in. ; dated
(see below).
Sphutartha Abhidharmako^a-vyakhya by YAgO^IITRA.
The writing resembles that of MS. 1586 (a.d. 1661). The hand
is finer than usual, producing indeed the effect of having been written
by an ordinary European pen. This was said to be the only copy of
the work existing in Nepal, and the owner had a copy made for
himself.
An accurate copy of the celebrated commentary on Yasubandhu's
Abhidharma Ko^a. See Burnouf, latrod. pp. 563 — 574. He calls
it, p. 417, "cette inepuisable mine de renseignements precieux sur
la partie speculative du Buddhisme." The work was translated into
Chinese by Hiouen Thsang^: see S. Beal, Trip. 80.
Begins :
^ttrCt ^T^re^rrfv^pffT (? cod. ^^)
fT ^rrw^nr faiT^T ^{^xf^ ii
26 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1041.
^^T ^"R5TT II ^RTV^f^^TWT^T lirf^TrT ^SHT^^nWl^
^1 irf^^T^rTTf^^ MnSTT ^"^T ^ ^T ^"^T II VWT
W^fJ ^ ^t^TirafT ^f^: II
Tlie 8 chapters end thus :
1. ^?rr^r&^Tf^T^lirfr (elsewhere ^IJrrnTt) ^ZTm^TT-
46a.
2. °Tf^^f^'^T ^T^ f^ffl^ ^T° I 136&.
3. °^(ft"^ ^T° (no special name) 183a.
4. °"^f5^ ^T° do. 2365.
5. "^^'aprf^^T ^T^ T?^^ WT° 270b.
6. ^^J° 312&.
7. ^^^ ^° 3356.
^SjT^nT'g:^ ^HT'^'R ^^T^f^ffT I 362&.
Then follow some verses by the scribe on completing his task,
followed by the lines ^ VIT in the earlier form, (See Introduction.)
The MS. was copied by Pandita Siddhasena in the year
^rHli^lMl^Jls^ (671 = A. D. 1551), but the date is not wholly
trustworthy, as there this line and that above have been retouched.
Add. 1042.
Paper; 5 leaves, 10 lines, 13 x 6 in. ; written in 1873.
Specimens of transcription.
(1) Two leaves of the Divydvadana, containing part of the
Maitrakanyavadanam.
At)X>. 1042.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 27
(2) Three leaves of the Lanhavaiara, two from the beginning,
and one from the end of the work.
These specimens were sent over from Nepal by Dr D. Wright in
1873, when it was proposed to obtain copies of various Sanskrit
manuscripts existing in Nepal, for the University Library. It was
from these leaves that the whole of the present collection took its
Add. 1049.
Palm-leaf; 64 remaining leaves, written at first in 2, then
in 3 columns, 3 — 5 lines, 16x2 inches; transitional Gupta cha-
racter; dated (Qriharsha) samvat 252 (a.d. 859).
Fragments of the PlRAMEgvARA-TANTRA and of other
Tantric works.
The leaves are of curious narrow and curving form, much mutilated
at the edges. The original numbering of the leaves is thus in many
cases lost, and the references given below are to the pencil numbering
of the 61 leaves that remain. On the handwriting and era see the
Introductions to this Catalogue.
I. Parame(;vara-tantra.
This woi'k seems to treat partly of the mystical value of letters:
see especially leaves 9 (^^), 27, 286, o2a C^'^^) ^^ ^^*^ ^^'^^ *^*^
of which full and very interesting alphabets will be found. The
speakers are Paramecvara or Icvara and Brahma. A great part of
the work consists of ejaculatory prayers (Om...) to various person-
ages. It is divided into at least 3 main sections {j>raharana).
The beginning is mutilated and almost entirely obliterated.
Chapters or sections of verses end as follows (the English numbers
referring to the modern pencil numbering of the existing leaves, and
the Devanagarl numbers to those of the original, wherever they have
been preserved) :
W^rr: ^4^1 <5u:- 26 {\).
T* ^^ "^° ^nrr^TT^TW ^T7^ j^m ^T^rr: ^tt^-
28 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1049.
X" ^' ^° w° "^^-Ct^t^t?® w ^"gifwrifLT]^ (sic)
^ 176 (M ).
T° ^° w^T° '^° t[^]<=iMdH* ^T^rr: m^^: (sic) is (48).
Tf>r I^^^Md^^^^i: 19.
^o -qo -^o -^o f;H^-nT° ^° 'NTg: "TTm ^ I 20 (^\).
^o -qo ^o ■^TJTXTziTT* ■^^"5?T7° ^* ^ ^fTT^T^:*l 22.
T° "^^ "T" ..."J^I TT^TW 3TT^f^TR° ^° ^^ffsifrfl 23a-
236.
^o T^o ;qo ^pgiTRTT^n:^ ^7f^ift^'^^3(Md^: i 35.
T° "q^ fl° "RfT-R^T^ ^^^T^TrT-frfrt (sic) TTcjr^rqT-
ft^frnr: 36.
X° ^° ^° frrrTT^^^ ^f^T^Trrt^TTft rf^^^f^T-
fcf^^T ^T^ ^T^^TiT3rfr[^: ^Z^: I 37.
Tfrf q° ■'T* ^f^^m^T^q° ^« "q^rfi:^!^?^ I 38.
406 (r^).
^o -qo ^» "^T^TTT^ ■^^T^iTR^q° ^° ^TftJTm: I
42 (W).
Leaf 45 (\*^4) seems to contain the end of a section or volume as
there is no writing on the verso.
^W(?)'q'^^^T^TW^^"R^ ^^TTT: I 53.
The final colophon, including the date, runs thus :
X° ^° f^° ^^TTT^T^ ^^T^f^qt ^T^rr: ^(^rftiT^T i
^^^ I51?qf^T%fl5rfI ^Wrl^^'i'^t II 626 C^^^).
II. One leaf of the Jnaxarxava-tantra.
Same writing as the preceding. String-holes in slightly different
position. Numbered \^\ on blank verso.
On the work see Burnell, Ta^ij. Cat. and Aufr. Cat. Bodl.
Ends:
* A curious vernacular form: compare Beames, ii. 137.
t Expressed in letter-numerals: see p. 32 foot-note.
Add. 1104.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 29
Add. 1104.
Paper; 25 leaves (folded backwards and forwards), 6 lines,
8 X 21 in. ; xvill — Xixth cent.
Nama-sangiti and Sragdhara-stotra.
Writing of various dates within tlie last two centuxies ; mostly
very bad and indistinct.
I. Ndma-saiiglti.
Begins like Add. 1323 (whicb see for colophons, etc.).
Ends :
Tr^^^Tn:°...'^ftW^TTr: I (see Add 1323), "^ '^T* fol-
lowed by a scribe's verse.
Then, beginning at the opposite end of the reverse of the paper:
II. Sragdhara-stotra or -stuti. See Add. 1272 (also R. A. S. Cat.
No. 29) for beginning &c.
Ends :
TWT^fTTTT'Tg-Tft^T^T: ^?r^TT^H(sic)^%l liffTTT-
liVf^^^TTWt (?)
Add. 1108.
Palm-leaf; 53 leaves, 6 — 7 lines, 13 x 2in. ; dated N. s. 512
(A.D. 1392).
Nama-sangiti-tippani or Amrita-kanika.
Some leaves are rather broken at the edges, and many pages,
especially those at the beginning, are blurred and illegible.
For this Commentary on the Ndma-sanglti entitled the Amrita-
Kajiikd, of. KA.S. Cat. No. 35.
Begins :
After two introductory glokas, follows :
30 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1108.
Wf ^i;^Tf^Wi^T^t ^^^^fT rT^T^^^ TT^lflTrT Wf ^T^T-
^rf I ^^frf I
A colophon, partly oblitei'ated, on 386, runs thus :
lirT"^^^ . . . J^^T^^f^I^UT (?) l^T^JqilTSrfT^T^T T\7^-
t^WT ^T^^niTT II
^T^^Tm^fjffsrf?!: II 446.
^fT^T^^T^W^^UJ *ry I '^^T^^T^^im^T^T II 495.
TffT XT-^rI^T7TrmT^^f?r^T^T: ^^ 50b.
o2b.
After this follows :
^T^TTTT^^UrT TT^T^ fT?T^t(?) I iftWI^^ ^^-
TT^^T^^ (sic) ^T^TT^^TTTT^^^ f^^^?:T^ || :^T-
^■^^ (sic) ^ff ^^ f^rert ^-^ ^-RgrT^T^^tf^WT ^^fH-
f^T%rt 15^ II 5.3.
Add. 1108.J SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. "31
Of Ratnajyoti we have no other notice; lie was probably one of
the upstart local rajas, of whom we hear several times in the
Vamgavali and elsewhere, as being subdued by the regular monarchs.
Add. 1160.
Paper; 42 leaves in book form, 12-13 lines, 10| x8|^in. ;
good Devanagari handwriting ; modern.
A history of Kepal in Parbatiya; a redaction of the
Vamgdvall.
This is the work referred to in Wright's History of Nepal
Pref. p. vi, as "another redaction, or at all events a similar work
[to the Vamgavali] recognised by the Gorkhas and Hindu races of
the country."
Begins :
• The MS. seems to end abruptly.
Some additional chronological particulars may be gained from this
work: e.g. the lengths of the reigns of the monarchs (Wright p. 158),
and various dates in the Kali-yiiga reckoning; but the history follows
strictly on the lines of the VaiuQavali, and solves few or none of the
chronological difficulties suggested by the colophons and inscriptions
of the years between A. D. 1000 and 1600. Note however that the
chronology does not, as a rule, accord with Kirkpatrick's account in
his Nepal, in cases where he differs from other authorities. See
the Historical Introduction to this Catalogue.
Add. 1161.
Palm-leaf; 8 leaves, 8 lines, 12x2in. ; dated N. s. 204
(A.D. 1084).
(^^ISHYALEKHA-DHARMAKAVYA by CANCRAGOMIN.
The first page is mounted on paper and touched up here aud there.
The hand is small aud squai-e with some interesting archaisms. The
last page is reproduced in Plate XYII of the Oriental Series of the
32 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. UGl.
Pala30graphical Society (Part 2, 1877), where a brief notice of this
MS. will be found. On the author see Wassiliew, Tdrandth, 52,
207 etc.
The work is in verse, and the style is somewhat artificial and
elaborate. It forms a general exposition of the drya-satydni, treating
of the ills of life and their true remedy.
Begins (after invocations) :
Ends :
^if^'HTIi
Add. 1163.
Palm-leaf; 206 leaves, G lines, 21 x 2 in. ; XI — xiith
century.
ASHTASAHASRIKA PrAJNAPARAMITA.
See under Add. 866, for the beginning, and other details.
The first four leaves and the last have been filled up by modern
paper supply.
Ends :
^T^f^vT^m^ (sic) ^Tt v^^tifT v^iNnsir^^iN-
* Expressed in letters "^TT "SR (not '^). Compare Pandit
Bhagvanlal in Indian Antiq. 1877, pp. 44, 46.
Add. 1164. 1.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 33
Add. 1164. 1.
Paper; 154 leaves, 5 lines, 13 x 3^in. ; xvilth cent.
Panca-raksha.
Thei'e are illustrations of the five Buddlia-Caktis, At 99& a new
hand and an additional numbering begin, but the fii-st hand is resumed
on the leaves where the pictures occur.
For the beginning, and the endings of the chapters see Add. 1325.
The end of the book is much torn, and the final titles etc. entirely
obliterated.
Add. 1164. 2.
Coarse brown paper ; 4 leaves, 6 lines, 13 x 3 in. ; modern.
DhIraxis,
I. TatJidgatavydptacatam (1) in 23 numbei*ed verses.
Begins :
EncUng (corrupt and partly obliterated) :
^JT^^ft (sic) ^IRT^: II ^^ II
II. FancaviTTicatikd-prajfidpdramitd-hridai/am,
Begins :
^t ^mt ^^^ ^T'^^^TTT^mTTT^Tf II T^^-^rm
Ends, after two lines of praise to Avalokitegvara etc. :
^^rr^^T^-^ftirffT^TTTTfTTTTTf^'^T^^^ ^^T^: II 46.
Add. 1164. 3.
Brown paper; 3 leave.s, 5 lines, 13 x 3in. ; modern.
Nairatmaguhyecvari-mantra-dharaxi.
3
34 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1164.3.
Begins :
Ends :
^TTf?rT^%^TT ^'^T VTT^T (sic) ^T^ ^^TTT! I
Add. 1267.
Palm-leaf; 90 leaves, 5 lines, 12 x 2 in. ; Devanagarl hand;
XIV — xvtli cent.
Karanda-vyuha (prose version).
The work was printed at Calcutta in 1873.
Add. 1270.
Paper; 211 leaves, 6 lines, 14J x 3f in. ; xviilth cent.
AVALOKITEgVARA-GUNA-KARAXDA-VYUHA.
A pencilled note on the cover by Dr Wright states that the MS.
is 105 years old, i.e. written in 1770; but the leaf which contained
this date seems to have been lost.
For the sections etc., see Add. 872.
Add. 1271.
Paper ; 17 leaves, 8 — 9 lines, 18^ x 3f in. ; Devanagari hand ;
XYii — xvilith cent.
VlGigVARA-PUJA.
A work of Tantric ceremonial.
Yagli^vara seems generally known through ffindic Tantras : this
however seems Buddhistic ; unless Mafijucri, like ]\Iafijughosha, be a
personage common to all Tantras.
Begins :
Add. 1271.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 35
^^"'l?^ . . .
Ends :
^^T^TT^^^ ^ Wrf^TT^ ^^T^^ II
^i%^T^ II TffT WT'Tt^T^^T ^^TfT II
Add. 1272.
Paper; 25 leaves, 5 lines, ll|x3in. ; dated N. S. 904
(A.D. 1784.).
Sragdhaka-stuti (with vernacular commentary).
On the work, see Burn. Intr. 555.
The author is Sarvajiiamitra of Kagmir ; see colophons of Add.
1104 and 1362.
Begins :
Ends :
TfcT ^^rtiT^MrlTTT^'TfTTft^T^T (^TTTfT^T^T) (sic)
Add. 1273.
Paper ; 49 leaves, 7 lines, 13^ x 4J in.; modern.
SUGATAVADANA.
A work in verse, cf. Burn. Lotus, p. 333; Cat. R. A. S., No. 12.
A redaction of this tale in 10 chapters is in the Paris MS. 98
(Divyavadana-mala). The work (cf. Hodgson, Ess. Lit. Nep., 19)
3—2
36 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1273.
is an avadana with regard to various points of vbiaya, e.g., monastic
buildings, the observance of feasts, etc. (cf. colophons). The chief
characters are Indraprishtha and PunyavatI, King and Queen at the
city Gandhavati ; other prominent personages are Vasubandhu and
Jhanaketu.
Begins :
f^^TTfT ^^^T^T ^T^f^^T ^^T^TS^n:f^fI^T^"t:
%^mT^T aT^T^:(sic)l
The chapters end :
1. Tfrr "^^rlT^^T^ f^^T^qf^^^f ^T^ TT^iT: II 4a.
2. TffT "^^rITW^T^f5T^5WWX[fC^Tff ^T^fl^^fr^: 7a.
3. °^^^^irri:in:^^f *ITiT ^rfl^: II 10a.
4. t°^fr[TT^^-€T(?)^ft^^f ^T^^fJ^: II 136.
5. °fTfTTTf^"^TT7^^f^^f ^T^ i?^^: II 216.
G. ^f^m^RfCTrff '^J^^ T^^: II 236.
7. °"^^%^Tqn:° ^TT^: II 27«.
8. ""Ri^^wif^Twar^nr^ ^i:^: ii 356.
10. °^^^^^TXin:o -^HTW II 426.
11. °^T^^Tf<r T7i^ "^ T^f^^^f ^T^^T^ITR: II 46a.
12. Tfrr^T^^fTT^T^^^^T^qf^^^TTI^T^^^:
¥i?T^: II
Add. 1274.
Paper; 4G leaves, 13 — 14 lines, 13| x 5|^in. ; modem.
DVAYIMgATYAVADANA-KATHA.
Inaccurately written. Cf. R. A. S. Cat., No. 27, On the work
see Feer in Journ. Asiat., Sept. 1879, pp. 295 sqq. and 305.
t Add. 1.377 roads: TT% Wf;"ffTTT'3f^mfT° I
Add. 1274.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 37
Begins :
^(^T ^irT^%f5 -^-^^TlT^f^ t^T^f^t^ I
^^Ttt%: "^^ ^^^'Txtrf^f^ ^Trf?T ^:^^T^ ||
The chapters end as follows :
1. TffI TOTft(^T^^^^TTTW17t(n:^T' I 2b.
2. Tfrr W^WW^T<^Tf ^^^Tf^<ft^i7° I 3a.
3. TTrf TIT^"5I^^H^^T ^rfr^° I ib.
4. TTrT WlfTWT% ^T^^^T ^TftJ[(5T^<rT^ ^^^T?° I
36.
5. TTIt ^ifWllW^T^T^^T^t TO^T^: ^^^nT° I oa.
^1:^° I 9a.
7. T' ^° ■^T'T^^TtTfc^rff ^TTT ^TTTT: xr° | I2a.
8. T" ^° W^Tf^TT^^^T^ftwf ^T^Ti:^: q« I 156.
9. TTrT TO^ET^T^^^lirai^ ^^^t ^^7{: ^° \ vja.
10. TTrf ^Tftll° ^^T^t ^Tf^T^tt^^m ^H^: ^° I 20a.
11. T° ^° f{^'^^^J \^JJ^'= I 22a.
12. T° ^° ^T^'T^m ^TT3i: ^° I 24a.
13. T° %° "qi^flrT^^^T ^^T^^Trq° I 256.
14. T° ^° ^^^m "^f5^1I^° I 276.
15. T° ^"^ ^"^^m 17^^:11^' I 296.
16. T° ^° "RWI^^m Cl^^q*' I 32a.
17. T° ii° ^'^if^^T^T^T^m^^^^q^l 34a.
18. T° ^° [fr^t] ^^T ^i:T^irq° l 3Ca.
19. T° "^^ fTf TT^m ^^ftjrfrrrrTrTT° I 38a.
20. T° ^° ^^^THT^T^ (sic) mri^rrT^q^ I 39((.
t Omitted in this MS.
38 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1274.
21. T° ^° ^ir^^T^^^T "q:^ftarfrirm: I ^Ob.
22. T** ^° ^■5^^T^TT^(sic)^Tf^frrfT^: I 416.
Tnr ^TiraifrT^T^T^Rf^T^t <rT^T^^T I 456.
Add. 1275.
Paper; 68 leaves, 7 lines, 13^ x 4 J in. ; modem.
Karanda-vyuha (prose version).
Begins and ends as in Add. 1330.
Add. 1276.
Paper; Go leaves, 7 lines, 7f x 3| in. ; modem.
Papa-parimocana.
A Sanskrit book with a Newari translation; it is a treatise on
ceremonial, uttered by Maiiju^rl, and is said to be exti*acted from the
SarvctrtcUhagcda-dvadagasaliasra-jmrdjihci-vinai/a-sutra.
Begins :
Ends :
Add. 1277.
Paper (black, with gold letters) ; 20 leaves and cover, 5 lines,
6 X 2| in. ; XVII — XVllith cent.
Aparimitatudharani-sutra.
On leaf 1 there is an elaborately-painted picture of a Buddha
holding a flower in a vase on his clasped hands.
Add. 1277.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 39
If this be the work referred to in Beal's Buddh. Trip., p. 60, the
siitra was translated into Chinese before A. D. 1278.
Begins (after an invocation to Avalokitecvara) :
■q-o ^o :^o -q-^o ^j(o v(t\^j^ •^J^7^T (sic) fTfTTfT ^ I
%fTW^ '?RT^f^"^^^TTT^ . . .
The substance of the work is a dialogue between the Buddha and
Maujugrl, which begins thus (2a):
^f^ ^^T ^rTT qn:rTTi\fir (Add. 1623. 1 ^-^g^qftlT-
1623) ^rm ^T^^TfJ^^ ^TT<*iril^: ^T^^nT^f^rf^^
(°fiTrrT^^° 1623) T^T^nfm^rfrt^ etc. (the text being cor-
rupt throughout).
On the next leaf a blessing is invoked on such as shall copy, read,
or do honour to this sutra. A similar passage occurs in two other
places in the sutra. One third of the work consists of invocations
('Om...,' to various personages).
Ends :
TTrT ^?RT%^3fTT^ (sic) ^T^ '^TT^ ^TTT^'RI^^ Wr{Ti{\\
Add, 1278.
Paper ; 82 leaves, folded backwards and forwards, 6 lines,
6f X 3 in. ; dated N. s. 986 (a.d. 18G6).
Adiyoga-samadhi.
This MS. cannot be described better than in Dr D. "Wright's
words: "this book is called the Xdiyoga-samddhi, and consists of
pictures of the positions on which the hands are to be placed in
mudrds, whilst muttering mantras after bathing and before doing
pujd; the mantras are also given." The pictures are numerous and
clearly drawn.
Begins :
f^Vrf^i^^^ HT^T^r^f^^f^fT (sic) II
'sst^^T^I^^T ^t V^T ^^T^I5^T S't (sic) II
40 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1278.
Ends:
Add. 1279.
Paper; 82 leaves, 9 lines, 9 x 4| in. ; dated . N. S. 995
(A.D. 1875).
NiSHPANNA YOGASEBALi (NiSHPANNA-YOGAMBAEA-TANTEA).
Inaccurately written.
Begins :
^TfrrNftf^fT "^^w ^^nt...
The following ends of sections may be noted :
Tf<T WT (?) ^^^r^^ I 6a.
«» fW^Tl%^T W^: fja^chfHJcM (sic) I 226.
« ^^^"^^n^^: ^T^'nt^: (sic) i 246.
Ends :
TffT ^T^rq^T^T^^T (sic) ^T{jt\ ^^fT^ tL^«d,f^ffT
This work agrees -with that described in R. A. S. Cat. No. 39 ;
but No, 73 is a diffex-ent work, though bearing the same title as
the present MS,
Add. 1305.
Paper ; S-i leaves, 7 lines, 12 x 4| in, ; modern.
Pin DAPATRAVADANA.
Some blanks are marked as occurring in the original.
An avadana directly bearing on vinaya, (Burn. Litr. 39); for the
tale cf. id. ib. 223.
Begins :
mr\^^ ^firtrg ^t:|" ^ (sic) f^^^i?: ^: ii
Add. 1305.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 41
A Cravaka, named Sunanda, addresses Buddha :
^?r^ 1%^TfxTfT Wt^ ^^ tpi^ TT"^^^ II
Buddha replies to this and other questions, and on 12a tells the
story of Bali, and his final conversion to Buddhism.
At 33a Bali exclaims ;
The book is in verse, but without any division into chapters.
Ends:
Add. 1306.
Palm-leaf; 229 remaining leaves (besides 6 of paper-f-), 5 — 6
lines, 13 x 2in.; dated N. s. 422 (a.d. 1302).
BODHISATTVlVADlNA-KALPALATA by KSHEMENDRA.
Excluding a palmleaf at each end, one containing a note of the
defect at the beginning, the other a list of the tales in Part 2
(Nos. 50 — 108), the leaves of the MS. may be thus described :
Leaves 1 — 174 of the original MS. are wanting, and "nith them
Tales 1 — 40 and part of 41. What the lost tales were may be seen
from the metrical list at the end, as noticed below.
Leaves 175 — 198 contain the end of Tale 41, and the whole of
42 — 48, ending in 1986 (middle of last line). These tales are
numbered 42 — 49, but that this is a mistake is evident from the
metrical Ust.
Tale 49 (here misnumbered 50) begins on 1986 directly after the
end of the preceding, and occupies the leaves now numbered 199* —
t Of the 6 paper leaves, one (185) supplies a defect, the others
are clearly-written transcripts of the somewhat faded leaves of the
original after which they are severally inserted.
42
CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST
[Add. 13.)G.
205*. As the next tale is numbered 50 and begins Part 2, while the
original numbering of the leaves is continued, it is evident that the
scribe had by accident omitted this tale, and copied it in afterwards.
Leaf 199«, originally left blank aa the opening of Part 2, now
contains an unfinished list of the tales in this Part.
Leaves 1996—250, 248*— 250* (the numbering accidentally
repeated), 251—279, 279* 280—390, contain the whole of Part 2,
or Tales 50 — 107 of the original author's collection, followed by Tale
108, added by Somendra, and a meti'ical table of contents of the whole
work.
The MS. was wiitten by Mafijubhadrasudhi in the reign of
Anantamalla of Nepal, who must not be confounded with the
Anantamalla of Kagmir in whose reign the work was composed.
The first remaining tale of Part 1 begins thus imperfectly :
...^fWT-(?)ll
^M ^^^-^^ fT^ f%^rr: I
The several tales, each here described as °^"^WffT'^T ^UW',
end as follows (the numbers in the MS. being 42 — 50, as noticed above) :
41
Pandita vadana 175 a — 179a.
46
Calistamba
190a.
42
Kanaka
180«.
47
Sarvarthasiddha
1936.
43
Hiranyapani
181a.
48
Hastaka
1986.
44
Aj ata9atru-pitridroha
1846.
49
Shaddanta
205*6.
45
Kritajiia
Here Part 2 begins :
1876.
50
Dagakarmaplutyavadana
61
Karshaka
241a.
1996
—206.
62
Ya^oda
246a.
51
EukmatI
2096.
63
Mahakacyapa
250a.
52
Admapunya
2136.
64
Sudhanakinnarl
266a.
53
S ubhashitaga veshin
217a.
65
Ekagriuga
272a.
54
Sattvaushadha
2186.
66
Kavikumara
2776.
55
Sarvandada
2216.
67
Sangharakshita
2806.
56
Gopalanagadamana
2236.
68
PadmavatI
2866.
57
Stupa
.2246.
69 Dharmarajikapratishth
a 2886.
58
Punyabala
2266.
70
Madhyantika
289a.
59
Kunala
2386.
71
Qonavasi
290a.
60
Nagakumara
240a.
72
Upagupta
2946.
Add. 1306.] SANSI
^RIT M
ANU
SCRIPTS.
43
73
Nagadutagreshana
296a.
91
Civi-subliashita
343a.
74
Prithivipradana
297«.
92
Maitrakaiiyaka
347a.
75
Pi-atltyasamutpada
298a.
93
Sumagadlia
3536.
76
Vidura
299a.
94
Yagomitra
3546.
77
Kaineyaka
3006.
95
Vyaghra
3556.
78
Qakracyavaua
302a.
96
Hasti
3566.
79
Mahendrasena
3056.
97
Kacchapa
358a.
80
Samudra
311a.
98
Tapasa
3586.
81
Hetuttama
3126.
99
Padmaka
3596.
82
Naraka-purvika
3146.
100
Punahpvabliasa
3606.
83
Eahula-karmapluti
3156.
101
(^yamaka
363a.
84
Madhurasvara
3186.
102
Sirnlia
364a.
85
Hitaishi
321a.
103
Priyapiiida
3656.
86
Kapiiijala
3226.
104
Cagaka
3676.
87
Padmaka
325a.
105
Raivata
3696.
88
Citrahasti-gayyatiputr
1 330a.
106
Kanakavarman
371a.
89
Dharmaruci
3396.
107
Quddhodana
373a.
90
Dhanika
3416.
Then follows Somendra's supplementary tale, 108, entitled
Jimutavaliana (386a), at the end of wliich comes the genealogy
noticed under Add. 913 f, and then the table of contents in glokas,
ending on 3896.
The scribe's own subscription runs thus :
%^^f^rrTS^% ^ ^^^ TTV f^^ 17^ I
f ^%^ Uft ^'jftT^^t ^^T^TT^ 'T^T II
^(^T%^ ^rrrf^ (?) ■JT'snfrTfTT ^i;t ^^ Wt II
f The author's immediate ancestors, Prakagendra, Sindhu and
Bhogindra are given as in Dr Biihler's MS, (see his Report, cited
under Add. 913).
44 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1315.
Add. 1315.
Paper ; 33 leaves, 5 lines, 7| x 2 J in. ; xviiith cent. (?)
Dhakanis.
Inaccurately written (as tlie extracts may shew). See R. A. S.
Cat. No. 79.
Begins :
The following ends of sections may be noted :
V^ qfC^iTT^: I 86.
^rr^TW^frT^^ ^1T° I 13a.
^^ [^]-^m^^J ^fn? VTT^ Wfni{ II 17a.
^^rr^TiT^^^ffT ^T^ VTTWt° I 19a.
^T^iTT'Cr'CT ^T^ '^TTWt^ I 21a.
^T^TT^iTT^^T ^m ^TTWt ^f^^^^: I 33a.
Add. 1317.
Paper; 29 leaves folding backwards and forwards, 6 lines,
9 X 3| in. ; various hand^, cliiefly xviiith cent.
Tantric mantras, etc.
The manuscript is in a dihipidated condition ; some of the pages
ai"e torn, and the Avriting is often illegible. It is a collection of
prayers and mantras, used apparently in Tantric ceremonials.
The following ends of sections may be noted :
Tfrf ^^f^fT "^T^ ^^T^ I
The title of the work and the date are ille^ijible.
Add. 1318.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 45
Add. 1318.
Paper ; 8 leaves, 5 lines, 7f x 2f in. ; modern.
ArYA-TIRABHATTARIK AYA NaMASHTOTTAR A.g at AK am.
The work is in glokas, but inaccurately written.
Begins :
^T^T^^^rrmT"^ ^T^T^f^f^f;f^^ II ...
f^^^TT <TrT: ^T^T^^ ^^^^T^^f^ri: (? read ^'^^T-
^T^^f^rr:) II
Ends :
■RfT wrr^ I
Add. 1319.
Paper ; 70 leaves, 6 lines, 10| x 3 in. ; dated N. s. 944
(A.D. 1824),
Ekaravira-tantra. (Canda-maharoshanatantra).
The MS. is carelessly wi-itten. See R. A. S. Cat. No. 46, where
the book is called Ekalla-vira. For some accoimt of it see Csorua
Korosi {As. Res. xx. p. 426).
Begins :
It consists of twenty five patalas, ending as follows :
2. T° ^° ^ U^-^q^^ f^rft^ I 46.
8. T° ^° ^rnrwq^^'^rfT^ I 76.
4. T° ^' f^rrm^^^^^l 11a.
46 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1319.
6. T° ^° MiM«5|4^I^IMdH: W^^\ 186.
7. T° ^° "^f^^(t)-qz^: ^^^1 196.
8. T® ^° ^^^rrz^: '^rgir: i 22b.
9. T° ^° "i^n^^^r^T ^^^: I 236.
10. T° ^° "^TTT^^nrr^T (sic) ^im: I 2G6.
11. T° ^° f^'SIVi^ "0:^1^^: I 27a.
12. T° ^° ■^^^'^^^ ^^Zi(t ^T^H I 356.
13. T* ^° ^^Ttr^^ -^di:^ I 376.
14. 1:° ^° ^TfTT^^^'gcl^^ I 89a.
15. T* ^* "RI^f^TT^JW: V^^3i^: I 426.
16. T* ^'^ imTf^R^fCTT^Md^: ifrrar: 1 46a.
17. T° ^"^ i^iimi:^?^^: wrnr^T^: 1 496.
18. T° ^° ■5jmr€^(^Trf%^^^Tsi:T^"am: 1 oSa.
19. T° ^° i^lv^^^Tf^^^:^ ^^ftJrffTrT^: I 566.
20. T° ^° ^T^Tf^^f^^f^^'^^'^^^:^ ftirnT-
?!^: I 616.
21. T° ^° ^^T^^ 17^^ T?;^"mrffTrnR: I 646.
22. T° ^* ^IT^T^^Tf^^ffTfT^: I 666.
23. T° ^° ^5W^Wi:i<^^^Tf4^fdfTTr: I 676.
24. T° ^' '^ ^ <5i *^T?^S ^^ fjf^Or fT^ : I 68a.
Ends :
25. TW° r^^ W^T^ I
Add. 1320.
Paper ; 38 lines, 6 leaves, 10| x 8| in. ; dated (see below).
Adiyoga-samadhi.
The first portion of the work described under Add. 1278. It
begins like that MS., and contains numerous drawings to illustrate
•^ rr\
I ^^TTTW Add. 1470.
Add. 1320.] SAXSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 47
the position of the hands in vaiious piljas. The writing is very
careless and incorrect. The book has no title and no conclusion.
There is on the fly-leaf apparently the date N. s. 958 (a. d. 1838), but
the second figure is not clear.
Add. 1321.
Paper ; 96 leaves, 6 lines, lOf x ^ in. ; dated N. S. 931
(a.d. 1811).
KlRANDA-VTUHA (prose version).
Begins and ends as in Add. 1330.
Add. 1322.
Paper; 207 leaves, 6 lines, 14| x 3|in, ; xviiith century (?).
AVALOKITE^VARA-GUXA-KARAXDA-VYUHA.
In this MS. the chapters are numbered.
On the work, see Add. 872.
Add. 1323.
Paper; 40 leaves, 9 lines, 9^ x 4in. ; dated N. s. 979 (a.d.
1859).
Nama-sangiti (with Newari Version).
Begins :
f^T% f^-^fl ^^ft 'T^TTrT^ [1. TTZJ ^f^^T II
It is divided into sections, with colophons such as the following :
^"^j^RTT^Tm ^r^H I 5a.
TTfrR^^TT^T WZ I 6a.
^^^TTWRf^^T^ 1 1 66.
TTT^T^T^rrf^T^flffepR^'^Tm frT"^: I 8b.
^^VTfJ^TT^'^^^Tm "^fJT^ I 106.
48 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1323.
Ends :
^T^T% ^TT^^Tfrr: TTTT^^Tm: (sic) I ^l^rf ^^^ f^frf I
Add. 1324.
Paper; 96 leaves, 15, 16 lines, 14i x 6 in. ; modem.
Saddhaema-puxdaeika.
See Add. 1032.
Add. 1325.
Paper; 178 leaves, 5, 6 lines, 9f x 2f in. ; dated N. s. 939
(A.D. 1819).
Pancaraksha.
Inaccurately written. Compare R. A. S. Cat. No. 56.*
This work is thus desci'ibed by Mr Hodgson (Essays, p. 18), "an
Upades'a Dliarani, an account of the five Buddha- Saktis, called
Pratisara, &c. ; prose ; speaker, 'Sdkya ; hearer, Ananda Bhikshu."
Begins :
36&.
^Ern§TrfTlTffT^TT^T ^^f^^ITTW T^IN^I*!*^
f^T^T^T^ Wr\Jl{ I 48b.
^m^fl 109a.
* The great number and antiquity of the cojjies of this intrinsically
uninteresting work are doubtless due to its use in Buddhist swearing
(Wright's A''e2Jal, p. 147 note).
Add. 1325.J SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 49
167a.
4. ^T^ ^Tf rafVrRffV ^T^ ^^T (f%^T ?) TTTV ^^TTT I
172 J.
Ends :
iT^T^T^^TT^f^^ ^TTTTT^n: ^rfrafTrf?f?r ^TfT^^T-
Add. 1326.
Paper; 225 leaves, 6 lines, lo| x 4 in. ; dated N. s. 839
(A.D. 1719).
DhARANI-SANG R AHA.
Good close and regular Nej^alese hand-writing.
At the beginning and end of the work ai'e somewhat brilliant
illuminations of deities, etc. The binding-boards are also illuminated.
A collection of Dharanis different from the Dharanl-saiigraha of
R. A. S. Cat. No. 55, and also from Add. MS. 1485.
Begins, after invocatory preface:
The collection contains many hundreds of short dharanis, connected
with all the chief personages of the Buddhist Pantheon, as well as
with some of the chief literary works: e.g. the 'Lotus' and the
Lankavatara (86).
The colophon commences (2236) in what is intended (see below)
for Sanskrit :
TT^^^T^T^^TfsT^: ...etc. ^fwr^fT-^t ^WT^rfl ^^T
TT^WTf^^^W^T^TT Wt ^T^ W etc. I . . . ^mW'^. . .^T^I^-
t Wright's Nepal, p. 48.
50 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1326.
<TT% ^WTT^tW i%f^fT 15r?T "^ ^if^rTT ^T^-HtT II ^^
The vernacular colophon accordingly follows. Then a blessing ;
after wliich :
^^rr^ ^^£^ ^TX^^^T^ ^fiq% . . . etc.
f^f^ri^^ ^ftf^ I ^^T -^^ ... I -^n^YE . . .
(For these and other scribe's verses see Max Miiller, Rigveda Pref.
p. xi.). Then follow a line of vei-nacular and the final invocation.
Add. 1327.
Paper; 78 leave.s, 6 — 7 lines, 1.5| x 31 in.; in various hands,
XVIII — Xixth cent.
DvAVIMgATYAVADAXA-KATHA.
Carelessly written. For the beginning see Add. 1274-.
Ends :
Add. 1327.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 51
This MS. does not contain the epilogue found in Add. 1274 and
the Paris MS., but ends with its 22nd avaddna. The names in the
index on the cover do not in all cases accord with the colophons.
Add. 1328.
Paper; 81 leaves, 14—16 lines, 13f x 6in. ; modem.
Jataka-mala.
A transcript of the Jatakamdkl, containing 34 jatakas. See
Add. 1415 for an account of the work. After the close of the 34th
Jataka (80a), ending as in Add. 1415, a short concluding chapter is
added in this MS.
Begins :
^T^TR^ ^tf^rfr s^ w^ 'T^rrr H-Rsii'X M {-m^ ?) ii
Ends:
After which the colophon of the last tale is repeated :
Add. 1329.
Paper; 67 leaves, 9 lines, 13f x 4f in.; modem.
GUHYASAMAJA (PuRVARDDHA).
This MS. is a copy made for Dr D. Wright, unfortunately frotn
the same MS. from which Add. 901 is taken; compare the marks
of lacunae which coincide throughout. The only slight differences I
have noted are in two titles, see Add. 901 supra. Ch. i. ends oa;
ii. 6a; iii. 7a; iv. 8a; v. 86; vi. 10a; vii. 12a; viii. 13a; ix. 146;
X. 16a; xi. 186; xii. 216; xiii. 296; xiv. 35a; xv. 43a; x-va. 48a;
xWi. 576; x\'iii. 67a,
4—2
52 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1330.
Add. 1330.
Stout yellow paper; 84 leaves, 6 lines, 12| x Sin. ; dated
N. s. 761 (a.d. 1641).
Karaxda-vyuha (prose version).
The lines are ruled and the writing is regular, though not so fine
as we sometimes find at this time.
There are five illustrations, somewhat poor in colour and drawing.
The colophon is in the vernacular. See Add. 1267.
Ends:
Add. 1331.
Paper ; 33 leaves, 6 lines, 8\ x 2^ in. ; modem.
Part of the AmarA-KO^A.
Ends abruptly with the lines in the bhumi-varga :
^rrr ^^'Tffr— (II. i. 2).
Add. 1332.
Paper; 22 leaves, folded backwards and forwards, 7 lines,
81 X 2|in. ; xviiith cent.'?
4 4 7 I
Nama-sangIti and stotras.
A volume of gathas and stotras, addressed to Lokanath
(Macchendra?), Ava]okite9vara, &c. in very corrupt Sanskrit, and
occasionally perhaps in some native dialect. Stotra is always written
totra.
Begins at p. 9 :
^'5CT^f^<^^TT^ ^^T% "^4 ^^"^^ "^"4' "1^^ f^^" I
Add. 1332.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 53
This hymn occurs in Add. 1333 leaf 2.
The following are the colophons of the stotras :
The Nama-sangiti then follows ; see Add. 1323.
Add. 1333.
Paper ; 48 leaves, folded backwards and forwards, 6 — 7 lines,
7 X 3^ in. ; dated N. s. 917 (a.d. 1797).
Stotras.
The MS. is in several hands, some being mere modern scribble.
The book is said to contain hymns and prayers in Sanskrit with
a Newari translation.
The chief colophon runs :
TTrT ^^?rr ^T^ ^Tf^^^T^^WlT^^ *KUIl^*dl^* (sic)
In another page occurs, in a later hand, the date ^J«(rT "^B^ I
Add. 1334.
Paper ; 20 leaves, folded backwards and forwards, 5 lines,
7-| X 3 in. ; modern.
Bhimasena-puja.
Several leaves are blank or only filled with diagrams. The
writing is very careless.
The work contains a short liturgy, with prayers and hymns and
references to ceremonial acts such as caiidanddi-jnijd, &c.
54 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1334.
Begins :
^ (t ?) ^1%^^ ^srrtnsrr^ (?)
Ends :
Add. 1335.
Coarse brown paper; 3 leaves, 5 lines, 12f x Sin. ; modern.
Prayers.
Some tattered leaves containing short passages and invocations.
The beginning is torn, and there is no regular colophon.
Ends :
Add. 1336.
Paper ; 8 leaves, 6 lines, 7| x 8 in. ; modem.
DhARANIS to PARXA-^AYARi.
Apparently a fragment from a collection, one leaf being numbered
24. A Parna-9avarl-sadhana occurs in the Sadhana-mala-tantra
Add. 1648, leaf 90.
Add. 1337.
Paper ; 1 leaf, 8 lines, 7| x 8 in. ; modern.
Prayers.
This leaf contains short mantras addressed to the eight Mdtrikds.
Add. 1338.
Coarse brown paper; 9 leaves, 6 — 7 lines, 8 x 4 in.; modem.
Prayers.
Several of the pages are blank or illustrated with symbols and
coloured drawings of the Matrika goddesses. It contains apparently
Add. 1338.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 55
some prayers used iu their worship in a very corrupt Sanskrit or
patois.
Add. 1339.
Paper; 272 leaves, 16 — 17 lines, 15 x 7 m. ; modern.
Mahavastu.
An edition of the text with introduction and commentary is now
being published by M. E. Senart. Vol. i. which has already appeared
(Paris, 1882, 8vo.), corresponds to leaves 1 — 836 of this MS.
TTfT ^T^r^'R^ ^T^^ft ^° I 136.
T° ^T^TR"^ ^^T^ ^^li;'^^(?)^° > 15&.
T° ^^t^° ^^^T ^f?T: ^° I 21&.
T* ^T^° ■RfffT^T ^f^: ^° I 23.
T° ^T^* "S'fft^T ^f^: ^° 1 25.
X° ^FR° "^fJ^T ^f^: ^* I 276. etc., the 10th "bhunii"
ending at 446.
"^T^^TT^^ ^'TT^ II 576.
°^^^^* 576.
°Nll^^^ ^T^ ^Trr^° 636.
(The story of Rakshita is wanting in this MS.).
°^^^^^TfT^° 656.
*lf^W^ ^Wr^ 67.
°^fW^T^W^ ^m^ 706.
°^Tf?TT:(T^r^ "^^'' 756.
°^TffTi^TW^ ^n^TW° 76a— 6.
°^Tf^r^ ^T^TrqfrT* 806.
o-^ft^TrT^^ 946.
ofrr^^Tff^' 95.
o-5J^TV^3[J^ ^T^^T^^TrT^ (sic) 956.
o-5I^T^n:T^^Tm^rrT^^TfI^° 96.
66 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1339.
°V^^TW^ ^Trr^° 98.
°^^-^T^ ^^TT^TVTrTT^ ^lr{^° 99Z».
<'nrKT^Trr^<= loo.
"•RT^ft^Trr^^ 105.
^T^^^^T^-^ ^f\jt nob.
oWr^T^^Trf^F^ 119^.
"^'if^^ ^T^TT^^ ^T(T^^f<*'?MM4T 120.
°^T!^^^ ^rnrTW° 1226.
"I^TfTT^TRnCW^ 124 J.
°"aiiTiT^f^n:^Trr^qn:^^° 128.
°-nrfTTTH^ '^^TTW^ ^jwk° nib.
°"3T^^rRr^TrT^® 1326.
°15^^^TrT^° 133.
°^^T^TTfr^° 134.
"'ai^^^R^Trf^^ 135.
^'^^TT^T ^%Mi^ ^Trr^° 1356.
^'^rwrf^ft ^T^ W^ T^fr^^T^ 1456.
°'?JWrf^ ^JT\ "^^ ^r^T^^^ m'Wt ^'TT^ 160.
°^W^% ^7[^TrT^° 1866.
°"?TSRT^T?T^<' 1866.
°^T^T^TrI^° 1866.
°^T^T^TfT^° 187.
°^^^^T ^TTT ^TrT^*' 189.
^f^^TfTTfr l^^-?:TWr ^TrT^' 190.
°^^T^T^q^ ^^TT-^^T"^^ W^J-^ 1926.
^^TT^f^^T^f ^T<T^° 2566.
Add. 1339.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 57
^■RrT'R^^^rnT^ Wr{Ti{ 205.
o^rRToTTrT^ *IT^o 206.
"^T^f'T^T^Tfl^^fT^"^* 207.
°^ff^^r5fTfT^* 2076.
°^f%^^ -^TnT^^Tfr^ ^f(^° 212.
^M'iiNdt^ ^■R:^'^° 216.
^T^'RffT^ ^t^t^r^ 216Z».
"TT^^^T^r^^TT^ iTt^T^° 2176.
^^^^f^^^^^'Rt ^Trr^° 2216.
°TrfT^Tf^T *r^^T ^t'RTT^^^'^ W^° 227.
*'W^i;"^^° 232.
°^^^RJ^ ^T^TTf^ ^T(#® 241.
°^^T^t ^rr^Tfrnf^^wTfT*® 251.
°^r3r^TT'^ ^Tff^° 252.
*'^^^"Rt ^r^^Wf^^TWt WTrT^' 253.
o-3n:^aTTrT^* 2556.
"f^'nf^^'Rt Tf^^T 256.
"^T^lTfT'R^^^T^^rT^^ ^Trf^" 257.
"TT'^+M^l® 258.
°^f^^ ^^TT^T^T^W^TTTTT"^^! ^'^ I 2606.
»-€r^T^^ %1%iJ"^^ Wm° 2636.
o-^nfr^^ %fS^Trr^° 2636.
°^!rf^t^^ ^TrRf° 2646.
2676.
o^^-s^TT-^T^^TfT^® 272.
"TT^fr^^^^T'T^ etc. I
W^T^"^ ^^^T^ ^Wt I ^ V^° etc. I
58 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1339.
Then come 8 lines in praise of the spiritual benefit etc, of the
book ; after which follows :
Add. 1340.
Paper; 63 leaves, 6 lines, 10 x 3f in. ; dated N. s. 962 (a.d.
1842).
He-vajra-pakinIjalasambara-tantra from the Dyatrim-
9ATKALPA-TANTRA.
Inaccurately written. In two parts; cf. R. A. S. Cat. No. 40. It
consists of a dialogue between Bhagavat and Yajragarbha.
Begins :
Part I.
1. ^^^^^^w: ir^^: (Cod. ^^^T^rrTwrr^) i 4a.
2. ^m^ -^TJ^^^J-^Wf^f ^^^^^T f^nt^ I 8a.
3. ^rTIMd^^^fft^: I 10a.
4. ^fTTf^W^ZTW^rJ^: I 10&.
5. [fTT^tizw: THT^Tr.-f I] (?)
6. ^^m^: ^^fi: I 146.
7. CTmf^^f^^^^^^:(?)WTm: I 17a.
S"§17: I 216.
9. "R'^ff^T^^T ^rm ^mw, l 23a.
10. ^f^ti*i[3^T ^^^: I 266.
^^^^TRT^Tf^ ^T^ ^^:^T^: ^^T^: I 276.
Part II.
1. fW^^Tf^r^^T^#^f^T^^P?g^TT^TT: XIZ^: 1 29a.
t Not found in MS., but added from Add. 1697. 2, If 7a.
Add. 1340.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 59
2. ^* ^° f^f^f^W^T ^T^ ^ZW[ 1\ffl^: I 346.
3. ^° ^° ^rr^f^^T^^t^TT^Tft (?) TRT ^T^^T^-
^V^: I 40a.
4. %° ^° ^i^'W^^^frn?!"^ ^T^ Md^^fi^: I 486.
5. t^^'njT^nTZ^: i?^^: i 546.
6. "t^^^Tf^^ ^T^^^T ^ERrf^^T^xR:^: we: i 556.
7. ^° ^° ^^^•RfVT?^^: WTTTi: I 566.
8. ^° ^° "R^^^^^T S¥^: I 576.
9. ^° ^° ^'mi;T<MiH'T ^^^: I 61a.
10. ^^ ^° ^IMMd^t ^^^: I 616.
11. '^^^T^^T^^Z^ l?:^rT^ir: I 626.
Add. 1341.
Paper; 97 leaves, 6 lines, 14 x 4in. ; dated N. s. 963 (a.d.
1843).
S UVARNAVARNAVADANA.
Written by several scribes. It is a portion of the Yratavadana-
mala (extant in the As. Soc. Beng. Collection at Calcutta). In 3
chapters.
Begins, after invocations and enumeration of certain Bhikshus :
1. TTrf ^-^TlTW^T^mT^T^T "^^^^TW^^ 'tW'^fTT-
'T'Sl^^t ^^%fg"^^rqfTr ^T^ TT^^TSrr^ I 186.
2. Tf<T 'Wri'' f <= f^rft^T^T^ I 696.
Ends:
60 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1341.
Wf^T^TI%t^ ^^^T% firHr^ I ^#^W ^f^^T^^ (sic)
The first chapter introduces a sarthavaha Divakara, son of
Ratuakara, who visits Mahilkacyapa.
The origin of the name Suvai-navarna is to be found in the second
chapter, If. 22b, 1. 1.
The third chapter tells of a sarthavaha Karna, and commences by-
relating the circumstances of the birth of his son, named Dvirupa,
716.
The date is in figui'es, and the name of E,aja Vikramasah is
appended.
Add. 1342.
Paper; 79 leaves, 7 lines, 13| x 4in. ; modern.
SUVARXA-PRAEHASA.
The beginnings and endings of the chapters substantially the same
as in Add. 875 (which see). The postscript however consists only of
the verse "^ ViTT® , with another verse of invocation not found in
Add. 875. At the end is a leaf which a note by Dr D. Wright states
to have been put with this MS. simply as a cover. It is the beginning
of a modei-n copy of the Paramarthanamasangati (see Add. 1347),
giving the first 7| clokas.
Begins :
of^f^^: ^^TTfT^ ^T%^^T.' (sic) II \ II
Add. 1343.
Paper; 71 leaves, 4 — 5 lines, 7x2^ in.; in various hands,
mostly xvilith century.
A Dharaxi-saxgraha.
Leaves 16, 38, 39 are wanting.
Add. 1343.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 61
Ends :
We find here several of the charms that are usually comprised in
such collections; e.g. the Vasundhdrd (4), the Gana-patihridaya (106)
and the Marici (19); all of which are in the sahgraha of R. A. S.
Cat. No. 79.
Add. 1344.
Paper; 79 leaves, 7 — 9 lines, 11 x 4iin. ; ordinary modem
Devanagari hand.
A:VIARA-K09A.
Well written with dandas in red ink, and occasional comments in
a small fine hand written over the lines.
The work begins with the stanzas given in Deslongchamps' edition,
p. 1. The first Kanda (If. 16) has its own index and cover. The MS.
concludes with an index.
Add. 1345.
Paper; 17 leaves, 10 — 12 lines, 13 x 4|in. ; modem.
KAPigAVADANA.
There are copies at Oxford and Paris. See also Add. 1537.
After a preface of four lines, containing benedictory invocations
and promise of bliss to the reader, it begins :
1. Ends:
TTrf ^NaiMi^l^ (sic) M^M*«=(^^I THT IT^TTI'iyiV: |
36.
62 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1345.
4. ^^ "^T^-S^^^^^ "^fjm^ I 8a.
6. X° ^TfrTf%^^« W^^T° I 106.
7. T° ^^Tt:r^^° ^^m° I 186.
8. T° "^^Tf^^^ ^T^T"g:?TT
Ends:
^ V^STT^ "^ 1%^"R"^pTr . . (a scribe's verse).
Add. 1347.
Paper ; 63 leaves, 5 lines, 8x3 in. ; modern.
PARAMARTHA-NAiyiA-SANGATI (?).
Very corrupt Sanskrit and vernacular (the latter in red ink).
Begins (after invocations to 'Malianatlia') :
1. ^W^T^T^^m Wf^ I 8.
2. ITfrr^^^TTm ^\ 10.
8. TTT^^T^TnritifrfV^r^^^T^T N^ (sk) i 126.
4. ^^VTfJ^Tf T^T^^^T"^ ^T^T "^^ I 176.
5. ^f^I^l^^^^TfJ^T^^T^T ^^N>ffTI 266.
6. ^T^^^T^^Tmm^T^r3iri-^-3r(?)i 306.
7. TTfJTf^T^T^ ^Tm ^T^^qrft'aifT^ I 456.
8. Hf^T^^rr^ ^T^T ^^^ I 59.
9. TTrT ^^rimTrrT^T^T ^^ I 606.
Ends :
Add. 1347.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 63
Then follows a vernacular version of the above lines.
Add. 1348.
Paper; 27 leaves, 5 lines, 8 x Sin. ; dated N. S. 937 (a.d.
1807).
[MAHA]-PRATYA^rGlRA-[DHARANl].
See E,. A. S. Cat. No. 77. A pencil note on the cover by Dr
Wright describes the contents as " Prayers or mantras against
sickness, witches, etc."
Begins ;
Ends :
^icTfT^ t.^^ f^ ^^^ \ W^ ^TTffT I ^TT't etc.
(a scribe's verse).
Add. 1351.
Paper; 19 leaves, 7 lines, 11 x 4in. ; dated N. s. 982 (a.d,
1862).
"Work on Samvats (Yernacular).
On each leaf is written ^^ ^.^(^"^ (thtis divided between the
two margins).
Begins :
Ends :
64 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1352.
Add. 1352.
Paper; 15 leaves, 5 lines, 11 x 3 in. ; dated X. S. 985 (a.d.
1865).
Mahakala-tantra.
This is probably an abstract of part of the larger Mahakala-tantra-
raja (R. A. S. No. 47 and Paris Bibl. Nat. Nos. 47 and 48). See
the account in Burn. Intr. p. 539. On the Tibetan version, see Feer
in Ann. G. ii. 29.
The MS. begins like that of the R. A. S., and on leaves 7a, 10a
the colophons are those of Chapters V. and VII. respectively of
that MS.
We have also (leaf 12) b(i^l|dt?t: (cf. ibid. Ch. XVII.) ; (13)
^^^^^° (? cf. Ch. XXII.); (14) ^^t^rq^T^nr ^^11
Ends :
(leg. ^T^°) rT'^^TT^T^-''?'fTf^T^'^TrTTr^rT^rI5^VTTf^-
^T^T^T^'^'^ {sic) [^J^TTT I Then follows the date, see above.
Add. 1353.
Paper ; 26 leaves, 6 lines, 8 x 8 in. ; modern.
Utpata-lakshana-[loke9YARA-bhashitam].
A work on omens, in two parts. The work " Lokecwara-para-
djika" at Paris, Bibl. Nat. (Z>. 129) is identical (save in its preface)
■with the second part of this work.
Begins, after invocation to ManjuQri :
^f?r%^^'g^T^"m (i) ^^^r^'^'^ ii t^^"^ i
3ZW ^v^ TTT^lf^ I5^TI5^^fr^W {sic) I
The first part of the work, in 54 stanzas or sections ends :
TffT ^JWTfT'^^ I ^^^mTTf^^T TfH 12a.
Then follow two lines in a vernacular.
Part 2 consists of 55 stanzas with introduction and a long postscript.
Add. 1353.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 65
The preface is a short dialogue between Tara and the Buddha.
The first stanza begins :
Tit ^^^?<ft TT^ ^ f-a^^ ^ rf^Tfq ^J ^JVR^
"^^^1% ^ ^^: I...
The work ends :
Add. 1355.
Palm-leaf of a lightish grey, and not of the brown or yellow
colour that is found in early MSS.; 22 leaves, 5 lines, 9^ x 2 in.;
dated N. s. 696 (a.d. 1576).
Vasu-dharani [or Vasudhara-dharanI].
The handwriting is square, close, and regular. "Written in the
reign of Sada9iva. The leaves are numbered 1 — 22, of which leaf 14
is missing.
The dharani is introduced by the naiTation of part of the tale of
Sucandra (see Add. 1400).
Begins (after invocation and two lines of preface) : "^^ "Wm etc.
The tale begins thus {2a line 2) :
Ends :
^?rr4:?ftT'5VTTT ^T^ VTT^ ^^TTTTI f^^T S^
f^^lt^T^mTTT^T^-R^Tft^Tf^* (?) WTTT^ft^T^ ^^
* For sdlagulia compare Add. MS. 1354.
66 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1355.
^TrT^T^XTf^rTrTr"^Tf^f?T l WfWr\^ i^L- etc. (see above) I
Add. 1356.
Paper ; 42 leave.s, 5 lines (ruled), 6 x 2^ iu. ; dated N. s. 860
(A.D. 1740).
Dhaeaxis.
Leaf 20 is written in a very inferior, and more recent hand.
The collection is called Saptavara in Dr D. Wright's list, Hist of
Nejxd, p. 318. Compare the collections in R. A. S. Cat. No. 59 (where
also the name Saptavara occurs) and ISTo. 79.
Begins :
T1^5^ ?^VTKt ^ ^^^T^T^TT^TT I VWr VTTWY°
^T^^^^VRT ^T ^T^rfr TTTairf^ ^^^if^ -w^x^ I
5a, etc.
-^Tl^ ^T^ir^f^^T {sic) iTT^ ^TWt ^iT° I 196.
^^^TTTI 22.
^rr^^TTtfg ^^fTlVT 'TT^ VTT^ ^^T^f^frf I 25.
Ends ;
frNrrt {sic) T^^^^^Tt^Tt 5 Wf^f^^t^H < (\ -
"^H^r (?) I Then follow the scribe's verse and the date as above.
Cf. Wright's Hist, of Nepal, pp. 207—8.
Add. 1357.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 67
Add. 1357.
Paper; 36 leaves, 7 lines, 11 x Siin. ; dated N. s. 973 (a.d.
1853).
AgvAGHOSHA-NANDlMUKHAVADANA with vernacular version.
See R. A. S. Cat. No. 14, and compare Burn. Intr. p. 216 and
Hodgson as there cited.
Begins :
^^^Tf^ TT^^T^ ^^:W3T^r^T II
^frfr2rrt^R^^?:T^-^rriT^Tfar^l" I ^^1 ^^TIR^-
^ {sic) I
Ends:
"^^^n^ TTrfl^^TTR {sic) I
Then date, as above, and a vernacular postscript.
In spite of our possessing three independent MSS., the Sanskrit
is so utterly barbarous, as to render even the main thread of the story-
all but unintelligible to the ordinary reader.
The opening of the story however introduces a devt, Vasundhara,
who commands a divine sage (1) Nandimukha-AQvaghosha to.be
bom in the world of mortals (martyamandala, or, as the MSS. every-
where call it, 'matya-mandala'). Nandimukha is visited by a king.
Mistrusting the king's designs, the sage transforms himself through
the power of the dev'i into a boar and lays waste the palace-garden.
The pursuit of the boar is then described. Presently, beneath an
A9va[-ttha'?]-tree an Apsaras ajTpears who proclaims the power of
the Vasundhara- vrata (11&); further incidents illustrating this follow,
a Vasundhara- vrata-sutra being mentioned at 19a. Story of a maid-
servant (cetikd) of the palace who practises the vrata. Declaration of
the ten Ku^alas by the devl (32). The king and his son practise the
vrata.
Such seems to be an outline of this incoherent emanation of the
latest school of Northern Buddhist mythology.
5—2
68 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1357.
Observe, that there appears to be nothing in the book to substan-
tiate the statement in Bumouf, as above cited, that the work is by
Acvaghosha. It seems rather to be a fragment of his mythical history,
comparable in tone and authority to the mediteval stories about Virgil.
Add. 1358.
Paper; 27 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2| in.; xviiith cent.
Pratyangira-dharani,
For beginning and end see Add 1348.
Ends with '^ ^%j[...and an invocation.
There is a picture of the goddess on leaf 1.
Add. 1359.
Paper ; 6 leaves, 6 lines, 9 x 3 in. ; xviiith cent.
Bhimasexa-dharani.
The worlc consists of 34 verses.
Begins (after invocations to Bhimasena and the Ratnatraya) :
Ends:
Add. 1361.
Paper; 12 leaves, folding backwards and forwards, 5 lines,
6 X Sin. ; dated N. s. 977 (a.d. 1857).
Dana-vakya (?).
The above title is given by Dr D. Wright, but the MS. seems to
give no clue. The work consists of 35 numbered stanzas or divisions,
and would seem to be on ritual.
Begins :
Ends :
. . . f<r^mWTffT ^J'^ II x?T^ II ^"ill
The rest of the colophon is in some vernacular dialect.
Add. 1362.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 69
Add. 1362.
Paper; 18 leaves, 8 — 11 lines, 11 x S^in. ; dated N. s. 966
(A.D. 1846).
Sragdhara-stotra (with vernacular eommentary).
Text begins as in Add. 1272,
Ends:
TWT^rTTTTH^TT^T^T:^^TTWr^(«c)^^Tn Hfrf-
V^TWTTf^ffT (?)
Then follow the postscript and date in a vernacular dialect.
Add. 1364.
Palm-leaf; 128 leaves, 6 lines,. 13^ x 2^ in, ; Bengali hand
of the middle period ; dated Vikramaditya Samvat 1503 (A.D.
1446).
Kalacakra-tantra.
A leaf of this beautifully- written MS. has been reproduced in the
Oriental Series of the Palseographical Society PI. 33. See also the
Introduction to the present work.
The two wooden covers are filled on both sides with mythological
pictures. The edges of the leaves have a sort of indistinct pattern.
On the work see R. A. S. Cat. No. 49. Compare also Csoma de
Ooros, Asiat. Res. xx. 488; Burnouf, Intr. p. 539.
Begins :
^t^ ^T^T^T^ f^^?:^TjW M^M^l*lfIT^ •reTr^W
1. TTrT ^^^TTT^^r^l^ ^T^T^^ ^"RT'^fJ'R^T-
W^^: TT^TT: H (leo stanzas) 21.
2. ^^'SJTWR^T ^T^ tR:^ f^rft-^: II (180 stanzas) 42.
3. "^"W^^^T^^ffl"^: (203 stanzas) m.
70 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1364.
4. °^TV^^Z^^?5i[: (234 stanzas) 05.
(2G1 stanzas).
Then follows :
^^TT^%%ffTl %T^T^Tm^f^^^ II 128a.
Add. 1365.
Paper; 259 leaves, 6 lines, 14x4Hu. ; dated N. s. 986
{A.D. 1866).
GUHYASAilAJA (PURVARDDHA and PaRARDDHA).
For the remaining portion of the work, see Add. 1617- From
the colophon, 2585, we might infer that only Part 2 is known as
TatMgata-guhyaha ; but from the size of tlie Paris MS. of that name
(255 leaves), it would seem that the name refers to both Purvarddha
and Pararddha. Mr Hodgson makes the names Guhyasamaja and
Tathagataguhyaka synonymous {Ess. Lit. Kep. 17). The work
ranks as a "dharma" in Nepal; see Burn. Ldr. G8, 54:2.
Begins, after invocations to the Bodhisatvas, etc. :
-n-o ■^o ss^o iq-o -^o i^TT^x^ etc., see Add. 901.
I. (Purvarddha) :
1 — 7 also substantially the same titles.
8 is entitled '*?*^^'5^T'^ (instead of the vox nihUi of Add. 901
8«), 20ff.
10—18, see Add. 901.
Add. 1365.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 71
Ends:
II. (ParardcUia). Begins (after two invocations) :
T?:^ ^"^TT ^° "0:° "€° "H^^^^ Wtrim^rf <* I ^^ I ^TTtT-
^^TSJ^tnr^Tt^ (coiT. "Clf^^ cf. Add. 1617. 1) TTfTT^ I
^T^Tiro I 102a.
VZ^: I 106a.
2. fTf^f^TTT^fTTT ^TTT f^T^: ^Z^l I 1096.
4. T° "^^ ^^5^^^ ^T^ (cf. Add. 1617, ch. 5) ^?5^: ^° I
1156.
5. T° ^° ^Tf TrT^TT^ ^rf^fTrTTnTt^T f^ffT^^ (sic)
A'^w, ^° I 1196.
5 (bis). T° ^° WT^pTTT^ IT^T^T^TilHTW^T T^J-
^m ^^^: ^° I 1226.
6. T° "^^ f^° W^: ^° I 1246.
7. T° ^° wi* ^^^T^^ * ^ ■'CT^ f%#r£T ^rm:
^° I 1286.
8. T:° ^° "^^ ft° ^TfwrTRfrT^^^RWT ^5T^^: TT° I
1306.
9. Title wanting.
10. X° ^° f^° ^^TrMprl^^^I^TlT ^"^II?: xr° I 133a.
11. T° "^^ t\« ■q:^rr^^: tt° i 1.396.
12. T°^* f^° ^Z^rT^T I'M^?!^!^^^ ^TJH: ^° I 141a.
13. T° ^° N^^^^^fJW M*<iil«5iTi7 ^T^TT:
^^^: I 143a.
72 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1365.
14. X° ^° f^° W^^Tf%^T^%?T^^?T5R^ ^T^ (cf.
Add. 1617, ch.6) "^f5^1[: ^° I 143J.
15. T° "^^ f^° ^^ "^f rfSi^f^^T^^^ (67c) ^T??^'^-
^nr^TW ^T^ A^-^W' ^° I 145a.
16. T° ^^^t^T^^W^^T^ wr^: (sic)^!?^^: 1 1536.
17. T° ^° °^^^frr^^T ^T^ ^TTTT^r: ^° I 1646 (cf.
Add. 1617, ch> 9).
18. T° ^* f^ ^t^rTT^^^T^T^i^ ^Tm^ ^^T^T^li:
^° I 176a.
19. T' ^° ^4*4l3T^T^T^^T 'TT^T^ftlT ^° I 189^»
(cf. Add. 1617, ch. 13).
20. T° ^* ^t^^T'^^TRT^^T ^Jf{ ^-^XTrnJ f^frf-
tR:^: I 2016,
21. T° ^° "#^1^ ^trr^TT% (frf^^rrT^TTT^nr^-
^^f^ai: qzw: i 2076.
22. T" ^° ^° ^° wtf^T^^^T^ ^Tf#3rffi: ^« I
2136.
23. T° "^^ wtfTm^^Trgrrf ^T^ ^^iftlT: ^° I 215a.
24. T° ^° TTZW^f^W^ ^TiT ^fjff" ^° I 219a.
25. Title apparently wanting, see 2226.
26. T° ^° ■JiTr^Wi%Ti;^^T^75RTtT ^TTI wf^I ^« I
223a.
27. T° ^' ^tfT^f'T^T^Tr^T^^^T^ ^Ti? ^^f^« ti° I
2256.
28. ^^chtMr^^^ TTJTT'STf^: ^7^: ^mTTI I 2586.
After which :
^ ^^T . . .
Add. 1365.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 73
^^ ^i:^ (see above) . . . ^TT^TT^^^TRTf ^^ap^ cTli rf
^TTT^fTT^TT%TrTTWl%rf^^ ^TTraT^ etc. (vernacular). The
scribe appears to be one Vekbanandana.
There is an illustration of a goddess on 2586.
Add. 1366.
Paper; 133 leaves, 8 lines, 15 x 5 in. ; modern.
AsHTAMi-VEATA (Newari).
Cf. K A. S. Cat. No. 76,
Add. 1367.
Paper; 94 leaves, 12-14 lines, 14J x 6 in. ; modern.
Karuxa-pundarika.
On the work see Burn. Intr. 72.
Begins (after invocations etc.) with title :
^^W^WO*l^ TT^^lfV"^^ II
after which :
"Q:^ ^HTT ^° -q;^' ^« 'H^^T^^ TT^"^ mTf?T ^ I
^T^ TT^^: ^ft^: I 46.
4. T"* ^T^° ^TTr^° "^fV^f^^rRrTW 17° ^^i[: 1 76Z).
5. T° #^° T^ MKct-rTl ^T^ TT^^: I 876.
Ends :
^ WT...ete.
74 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1368.
Add. 1368.
Paper; 35 leaves, 7 lines, 13f x 8| in. ; modern.
SUKHAVATi-VYtJHA.
" TLe title varies between Sukhavati and SukhavatI, but tlie pre-
ponderance of MSS, at present known is in favour of Sukhavati.
See a short abstract of the Sutra in Burnouf's Introduction d.
Vhistoire du Buddhisme, p. 99 seq. The text of the smaller Sukhavatl-
vyuha was published with translation and notes by Professor F. Max
Muller in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1880, pp. 153 — 188,
Of the three MSS. which I have collated, those of the Bodleian
Libraiy and the Royal Asiatic Society belong togethex', while the
Cambridge MS. frequently gives independent readings.
Begins :
Ends :
^^ rT^T^rT^ ^^mt'5^;f ^^T^T^"^^ -^Wt II II ^^11
The subject is as follows :
Bhagavat was staying at Eajagriha on the Gridhrakuta mountain
and addressed himself to Ananda. Ananda observed the glorious
countenance of Bhagavat, and asked whether this was due to his
Buddha-wisdom or to his remembrance of former Buddhas. Bhaga-
vat praised Ananda for thus questioning him, and then told him the
story of a former Buddha. The 81st Tathagata after Dipankara was
Loke9vara, and among his pupils was a Bhikshu called Dharmakara.
This Bhikshu sang Gathas in praise of Lokecvara, and expressed his
wish to become a Buddha. When asking for instruction, and
particularly for information as to the right qualities of a Buddha-
country, LokeCj'vara at first told him that he should find them out
for himself But when Dharmakara declared his inability to do so,
Add. 1368.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 75
Lokegvara consented to explain these qualities. After he had
listened to Lokegvara, Dharmakara wished to combine all the good
qualities of the 81 Buddha-countries and concentrate them upon his
own, and, after an absence of five Kalpas, he returned to Lokecvara
with his own pranidhanas or prayers for the good qualities of his own
futui'e Buddha-country. Dharmakara then pi'oceeded to recite his
pi-ayers for blessings to be confeiTed on his own Buddha-country,
which prayers (varying in number) are very famous and often
referred to by Northern Buddhists. After that, Dharmakara recited
some Gathas in praise of Buddha Lokecvara, and obtained the object
of his prayers. He then performed for many Kalpas all that was
required to become a perfect Buddha, he acquired all the Paramitas,
and taught others to follow his example. When Ananda asked
Bhagavat what had become of that Bodhisattva Dharmakara,
Bhagavat replied that he was living then in the west in Sukhavati,
and was in fact Amitabha (the chief Buddha of the Northern
Buddhists). Then follow long descriptions of the light of Amitabha,
his various names are given, the number of his followers, and his
boundless age. It is stated that he obtained Buddhahood ten Kalpas
ago. Then follow full accounts of Sukhavati, its trees, flowers, rivers,
and the enjoyments granted to all who are born into that Buddha-
country. Whatever they wish for they obtain. Buddhas from
other countries come to praise Amitabha, who appears to his
believers whenever they come to die, and allows them to enter
Sukhavati. After some more Gathas follows a description of the
Boddhi-tree in that Buddha-country, and the benefits flowing from
it. Two Boddhisattvas are mentioned as having left this Buddha-
kshetra to be born in Sukhavati, "\t.z. Avalokiteevara and Maha-
sthamaprapta. Then follows a new description of the excellencies of
Sukhavati in which the blessings praj^ed for in the former Pranidhanas
are represented as realised, and the inhabitants of Sukhavati described
as in the full enjoyment of all blessings.
Ananda then expressed a wish to see Amitabha and the-
Boddhisattvas face to face, and at the same moment Amitabha sent a
ray of light illuminating the whole world. They could see the
people of Sukhavati and the people of Sukhavati could see
Cakyamuni and all the inhabitants of the Sahalokadhatu.
Then a dialogue follows between Bhagavat and Ajita, Bhagavat
asking Ajita whether, after seeing the people of Sukhavati, he thinks
that there is any difierence between the Paranirmitavat-avartin gods
76 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1368.
and tlie human beings in Sukiiavati.. Ajita says that he sees none.
Next comes a question why some of the people are born there
miraculously out of lotus flowers, while others are born after
dwelling for some time within the lotus. The reason is that the
former have had firm faith in Amitabha, the latter had entertained
some doubts. Lastly Ajita asks whether people of this and other
worlds are born, in Sukhavatl, and Bhagavat gives a long enumeration
of those who either from this or from other Buddha-countries have
risen to Sukhavatl. The whole ends with the usual panegyric of the
Sukhavatlvyuha-sutra, and an account of the rewards for learning,
writing, repeating, and teaching it."
For the above account of this MS. I am indebted to Prof. F.
Max Miiller, to whom it had been lent when this part of the Catalogue
was in preparation.
Add. 1369.
Paper; 48 leaves, 6 lines, lOxSiin. ; dated N. s. 963
(A.D. 1843).
CHANDO-'milTA-LATA.
A work on metre^ by Amrita Pandita. Compare the Chando-
manjari of Gaiigadasa,
Begins :
[S]'?fTT^"5CT Srr^TTT^tll
1. (81 9lokas) ends :
TT^^T ^^fr I 4b.
2. T* w° '^^ "^^T^rrnwr f?r<fV^T ww^ i 42.
3. T*' W° ^° ^^^^TWr (? ^^°) (TffT^T ^° I 43/^.
4. T° W° "^^ fc<t<HK^T ^fJ^T f\° I 446.
5. T' W° "^° m^Ti:?fT^T ^^^T f{° I 466.
Add. 1369.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 77
Ends :
x° w° ^° "T^iTw^ w#r ^° I
Then follows the date, as above ; aftei' which :
The illustrations, as is implied in Mr Hodgson's account of the
work (Ess. Lit. Nei^l, p. 18) are quite Buddhistic in tone, but the
only author quoted by name seems to be Pingala (3, 4).
Add. 1370.
Paper; 248 leaves, 7 lines, 13|x4in. ; dated N. s. 967
(A.D. 1847).
Lalita-vistara.
Begins and ends as in Add. 918. The texts of these two MSS. ai-e
however quite independent, of each other, as also of the Calcutta
MS. (as represented in the printed edition).
Add. 1372L
Paper; 19 leaves, 6 lines, 9x4 in. ; clearly-written modern
DevanagarT.
Najvia^sangiti.
There are 9 leaves of supply, the 8th, which occurs at 17, being
inadvertently numbered 8.
Begins (after invocations) as Add. 1323, which see.
Ends also like that MS., though with the vei*se ^ V^°, and
without date.
Add. 1374.
Paper; 114 leaves, 5 lines, 12x3|in.; dated N. s. 993
(A.D. 1873).
Karaxda-vyuha (prose version).
See Add. 1267.
78 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1374.
Begins :
"q:^ frm ^?w^fw^^ wr?^ ^^ttt^^ ^T^^t fTfrf^r
Ends :
The colophon is in a vernacular.
Add. 1375.
Paper ; 72 leaves, 6 lines, 9^ x 3 in. ; modern,
Maxicudavadana.
There is an illustration on the first page.
Begins :
^f ^W. ^W^^f^T^ I l^t T?^T ^° "Q:° ^° V{° ^T^^t
f^^T^rT fFf^Mrrr^T^T ^f^TTT ^TT^^Wrf^nTT:
Ends :
TfrT ^T^V^^T^^-R (sic) WnJ-^ II
See Add. 874, of which however this text is independent.
Add. 1376.
Paper; 112 leaves, 5 lines, 10| x Sin. ; modern.
SARVA-DURGATI-PARigODHANA (Part 2).
Begins as Add. 1378 (which see).
Add. 1377.
Paper; 64 leaves, 6 lines, 13^ x 3^ in. ; modern.
SUGATAVADANA.
Compare Add. 1273, with which this MS. closely agrees. Its
final subscription however runs:
TfrT ^"^TTflT^^T^ ^"Wr^TT WRf < 4 tTi (sic) ^^
^tt^?t: ^?tttt: ii
Add. 1378.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 70
Add. 1378.
Paper; 88 leaves, 5 lines, 13 x 3| in. ; xviith or early
xviiith cent.
SARVA-DUilGATI-PARI(?ODHANA (Part 2).
The leaves are numbered 24 — 111. There are three pictures of
deities on the first page. A work on tantric ritual, etc.
Begins, after invocation to Vajrasatya :
■q;^ ^f€rr ^° "0:° ^° *r^^ ^t^fiTf^ ^^w^ frfrffT
Ends:
-?rr^^t^^T%^T\ifr'?^TTwrTT^5r^TfT^T^fr^T ^wt-
TT^'^ (see Add. 1376) S'trf ^^g^^^lj^^ ^^^^^I '^W^l II
^^^T°... I
^^"WTS^ ^^^1T^T*I^Tf^«T: etc. (no name mentioned).
The last leaf is wanting, and the colophon ends abruptly :
Add. 1379.
Paper; 22 leaves folding backwards and forwards, 6 lines,
7^ X Sin. ; dated N. s. 905 (a.d. 1785).
Stoteas.
1. 25 stanzas, beginning:
Ending :
^W<fH ^f{T^ I
2. 13 stanzas, ending :
TffT ^^Tf^fTTJ^ {sic) Wnit
80 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1379.
3. 10 stanzas, ending :
Tfff ^T^^TWRT^fJ^ WmTT I
4. 14 stanzas, ending:
5. 9 stanzas, ending :
6. 27 stanzas, ending :
7. 9 stanzas or divisions, ending :
8. 7 stanzas, ending :
From the vernacular coloplion it appears that the MS. was
written in the year given above by Qrlvajracarya Bhajudhanaracoy-
aviya (1) at Kantipur (Kathmandx;).
Add. 1380.
Paper ; 11 leaves, 9 lines, 13 x 5 in. ; modern,
Snatavadana.
The leaves are numbered 12 — 22. This tale is found in Avadana-
^ataka ii. 3, and Ratnavadanaiaala No. 2. There is a short abstract
by M. Peer in the Journ. Asiat. Aug. 1879, p. 162.
Begins, after invocation to the Ratnatraya :
Ends:
Add. 1381.
Paper; 11 leaves, 9 lines, 13^ x 5 in. ; modern.
Kausigha-vihyotsahanavadana.
For this tale see Avadana Qataka i. 3 (and Feer, as quoted in the
last MS.) and Ratuavadanamala 1.
Add. 1381.] SAXSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 81
Begins :
rl^ ^ -^T^T ^^%: ^^ I TfTN%^ ^>Tt lif^T rf^T V^-
Ends :
Add. 1384.
Paper ; 14 leaves, 5 lines, 9 x 3 in. ; chiefly xviiith century.
SARVA-DURGATI-PAKigODHANA (Part 1).
Leaves G and 7 are filled in "svith newer paper and ink.
For beginning, etc., see Add.. 1623. 2.
Ends with same sentences as 1623. 2, more briefly expressed, and
title as follows :
Add. 1385.
Paper; 17 leaves, 5 lines, 9| x .Sin.; dated N. s. 779 (a.d,
1659).
APAEIMITAYU-DHARANi-SUTRA.
The leaves are numbered 54 — 70.
The work stood apparently fifth, from the No. 5 at the beginning,
in a series. Compare Add. 1623.
For beginning and end see Add. 1277.
On 696 after the title, V ^pSt®, W^ etc., and full date, the
scribe proceeds :
^TT ^sspTtrfTfTTf^ ^'^^^T^^T^TT (?) I TfTTT^ . . . ^^-
TTrrnW^^^ TT^^T^^R? f^^^-^T^
Then after various minor particulars chiefly in the vernacular :
6
82 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Ann. 1386.
Add. 1386.
Paper; 180 leaves, 12 lines, 13^ x 6in. ; modern.
AVADANA-^'ATAKA.
See under Add. 1611 and Feer as there cited.
Text begins :
Add. 1387.
Paper; 117 leaves, 5 — 6 lines, 9 x3in. ; dated, (in words)
N. s. 950 (a.d. 1830).
BUDDHA-CARITA-KAVYA.
Written by several bands.
The leaves rim thus; 1—3, 2*, 3* 4—109, 109*, 110—114.
A fresh hand begins at 2*& -which may account for the repeated
numbering. On 109* see below.
On the work see Burnouf, Intr, p. 55G.
Begins :
1. Ends:
^: 86.
2. ^^° ^^:Trf^^Tft ^TTR f^ffl^: ^° I 13&, 14a.
3. T° ^° "^tiltrcrfTr^T^ ^Tft^: ^° i 200.
5. T° ^"wf^^^^T ^T^ ^^^: ^^ I 35.
6. T° ^° ^5^^f^^^T ^TTT m:: ^M 40is
Apd. 1387.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 83
7. X° "^^ rTTT^^TTtlfT ^° ^1{W. ^° I 46.
8. T° ^° ^^:tITf^^T^T TTi?rg^: l 5oa-b.
9. T' ^° ^^TT%WWt ^T^ ^W^: ^° I 62.
10. T® ^* ^^m^^fT ^^f^^^T ^T^ T^^: ^° 1 66.
11. T* ^° ^T^f%7[^^T ^^^T^rr: ^o I 73.
12. X° ^° "^TT^^^T ^T^ ^T^^: ^° I 81J.
13. T* ^° "^^ flTTf^^^T 'TT^ ^^T^: I 88.
14. T° ^° ^'W^ft^RW^T ^T^ ^r5^^: I 9Sb.
15. T° ^° v^^^^nrfr^'TT'^w^nT^^T^: ^° 1 100&.
16. T° ^° v^^^^T^n:^^ 'TT^ ^t^-jt: ^« I 108.
17. T* ^^ S^f^^Tf^ ^T^ ^^^ir: ^° I 114&.
The MS. terminated originally at leaf 109: on the back of which
we get a long colophon, chiefly in the vernacular, of which the
following is the first part (intended for 9lokas) :
a^^^rwl^^^*^ fif^ ^T% 5f^^ ^t I
^^fTT^'5^^ f^f^(ir ^^^^ ^^^ II (sic, contra me-
trum)
"^fj^ ^'^Tt W[^t ^TIT^ rr^T II 5^ II
Then follow some lines, chiefly in vernacular, as to the reigning
monarch (Rajendra Vikrama). The remainder of the MS. (109* —
114), written in the same hand, on leaves fresher looking and
slightly smaller, contains oh. 17.
Add. 1389.
Paper ; 61 leaves, 7 lines, 10 x 4 in. ; xviith or early
xviiith cent.
GopI-CANDRA-NATAKA (vernacular).
Siddhinrisimha is mentioned at 61« 1. 7.
Compare Dr Pischel's Catal. der Deutschen Morg. Gesellsch.
No. 4 (also a vei'nacular play), p. 6 med.
6—2
84 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 13S9.
At \b, 1. 1, Govmda-candra, 'Bangero adhipati', is mentioned.
Begins :
Ends :
TffT ^rfl^^^IT^mW' ^'TTTT: I 186.
The latter part of tlie IMS. is a good deal damaged.
Add. 1395.
Palm-leaf; 123 leaves, 5 lines, 13i x 2 in. ; dated N. s. 505
(A.D. 1385).
Panca-raksha.
•^ ?■
For chapters see Add. 1325 eh. 1, 31a, also the verse ^ "^^1°
at the end.
At the end of the book after ^ ^H^T® we find :
Another hand on the cover, newer-looking but in the same style
of character, gives a date (1 of recitation) N. s. 572, month Jyesbtha,
in a vernacular.
Add. 1398.
Paper ; 40 leaves, 7 lines, 13 x 4^ in. ; modern.
Maxicudavadana.
Begins and ends as Add. 874, which see; compare also Add. 1375.
The text however .seems independent of both these MSS.
Add. 1400. ■
Paper; 18 leaves, 6. lines, 12 x 3 in. ; dated N. S. 888 (a.D.
1768).
VasudharanI-katha (?) or Sucandravada[na].
Tlie second title is written on the loft-liand mjirgin of each verso.
Add. 1400.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 85
The above date thougli palseograpliically possible is not altogether
trustworthy, as it is added in a somewhat later hand.
The work is a tale of a rich merchant Sucandra who, with his
wife CandravatI, is reduced to poverty, and on consulting the Buddha
is told of the magic efficacy of the Yasudhara-dharanI (10a). Compare
Add. 1355.
Begins with the same words as Add. 1357 (which compare, and
R. A. S. Cat.'ib. cit.) ; after which :
"^f^ 7\Tw wr^ ^^^"R^ ^n^q^ ^raiT^t w^.
Ends :
TfrT ^'^^ Tf^nr: ¥^ffT ^^V^vrT^^^T^^rrr^^
■axT^^f^fT'ziT^TTT ^rif^rr: wtittt: ii ^ wrtrj etc.
(sic) ^THJWiW^m f^RTr7fTTfiTfrr (sic) II
Add. 1401.
Paper; 17 leaves, 8 — 9 IIdcs, 4x9in. ; dated N. s. 926
(a.d. 1806).
Vasundhara-VRATA (from the Vratavadanamala).
The MS. has been I'ecently pieced and mended in most leaves.
Begins :
Upagupta then tells the story of a king Suryodaya who gained
offspring, wealth and power by the observance of the Yasundhara-vow.
After 32 verses, the tale proceeds in prose :
Ends :
Then the date, as above.
86 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1405.
Add. 1405.
Coarse paper ; 55 leaves, 5 lines, 9| x 2^ in. ; dated N. s. 734
(A.D. 1614).
Caitya-pungala.
Compare R. A. S. Cat. No. 22.
A very faulty copy. The work is a sutra on the ritual connected
with caityas, the hearer being a king, Indraprishtha.
Begins :
^t ^#r ^i;t^ II
f^^VTfJ ^TT^^ ^^ ^PIT^T[^ ^] II
T^¥^ "^^rr^ I ^T^^TPf^ ^^^ rT^T ^W TT^^Tf^ I
Yf^^t f^r^^rTlf^ -^T^TfW ^^Tf^ ^ II
^•^^^T^^ I ^T ^^^Tf^^^¥^ ^W I ° II
•q;^i|f^T ^TO^f^^^^ vri^T'T "^^^wt TI^-R^% f^-
^T-nr ^ I
The following sections are marked :
Tfrf ^(^M-^-<*rgTT^ ■^^'TTfq># II 66.
Tfr\ ^mWf'^'^r^'^T^ ^^WTfq\^ II 7b.
TffT '^m^T^rg'TT^ '^r^Trqi^ I 16.
Tf2rfT?:r^5id*'m Ti^'^^t (sic) i 24.
TfrT ^Tfr^^fl ^^^T^mTT^^^f^^ («c) I 26 (a-h).
Ends :
•^^^^fRfT^T ^^T"^« I ^ ^^B . . . etc. (see above).
(The full name of the scribe and some 'scribe's verses' are added
in a much smaller hand.)
Add. 1409.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. S7
Add. 1409.
Palm-leaf; 143 leaves, 5 lines, 13 x 2in. ; dated n. s. 480
(A.D. 1360).
Ramanka-natika by Dhar>iagupta, and fragment.
Besides the leaves numbered as above there is a cover and a sepa-
rate leaf with a summary (1) of each act in a vernacular. 43 is missing.
The MS. is the author's autograph (see below).
The work is a play in Sanskrit and the usual Prakrit by Dharma-
gupta, also called "Balavaglcvara" (? a mere complimentary title), son
of Ramadasa, a magistrate of Nepal (see below), in four acts.
The plot is taken from the myth of Havana and seems to have no
Buddhistic references ; the Nandl, too, ends :
The Prastavana begins thus (after the Nandi) :
Further on (2a, 11. 3, 4) the original place of production is thus
referred to :
[?leg. "^^^ ^f%fT'RT^fff< ^ 1 4 < rfr ^xjnffT^ N«Hai«|
On 26 the Vinayaka enquires :
^^ lifrTTT^ I
To which the answer is :
Another speaker thus continues :
^Tf5^TfT^ ^f^F^f^ ^^ffTT^^^T^ f2T^^T^^ TT^ft sfr
88 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [4dd. UOi).
^(^ ^^Tn^T^"nT^ f^?r^^fT^^^: ^t'^ — ^ — ii (a few
letters oltliteratecl). King Dacaratlia is then introduced with, his
followers, and the first act begins.
Act 1 ends: TffT ^TT^TlT^lfZ^T^T TT^^T Slf.* I 40&.
Act 2 „ T° ^° f^<fT^T Sir: I 70b.
Act 3 „ T° ^° WWf^" I 1026.
Act 4 „ T° ^° "^r5^° I lGO/>.
After this we read:
Then a v?rse in praise of the poet's education, etc. :
TTT^^TT^^ rfl rf^^ . . .
Then the subscription, giving the date :
^.» N» ^*
f^NfT "qrrIT^T^T^T^5^^t ^ ^rT^T^^ TTTTTf^rTT^Tft^t I
^^T S^ I ^^fT^ 8^° ^S^^'ST^t Tf^ TTCt I ^tw ^-
^TIT^Tft^T II 15^^^ ^^^T II
Leaves 141 — 2 are namaskaras, or short prayers, to various beings
connected with the stage.
Another leaf, in a different hand, is a "namaskaratavall" for the
various acts.
There are also two leaves, unnumbered, apparently from a play
ou a similar subject, Sita and other characters being named.
Add. 1411.
Paper ; 381 leaves, 7 Hues, 17x4 in. ; dated N. s. 952
(A.u. 1832). • ■
BlIADRAKA-LPAVADAXA.
Copies exist at Calcutta and Paris.
Add. 141 L] SxVNSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 89
The work is supposed to be a dialogue between Acoka and
Upaguiita, and consists of 28 adhyayas.
Begins after invocation, «T(^ ^T^rf^T'^"?^'^ . , . , thus :
Jina9ri is first introduced, reminding JayagrI (cf. Burn. Intr. 221)
that he has heard from him the "Crilalita-vyuha," and desiring now
to hear "Cakyendra-pratyagamana-satkatha," Jaya^rl complies, and
accordingly Agoka is introduced as enquiring of Upagupta as follows:
^n?^n^nt faF "RT^^r^ "rt^^^ ii
^T^-^cm^^l^T #Tf:ifT f^Trf^rTT I
^TfTWr ^fJTTlfTfrT^^fwrg rfm^T: II
^^T^fcRT^^: C^ ^^ f^^ftfTT TT^j I
"m^Tg 15fTT%^ ^^ ^T^T TT^Tf^TrTT II
These verses give a kind of short summary of the contents of the
book (compare also the titles of the chapters, below). As the work is
entirely in verse, we are not surprised at the confession of jjosteriority
to the Jataka literature and to the (Lalita-)Vistara. For the
connexion with the former, see, for examj)le, ch, 34; of the latter the
work may be regarded as in some sense a poetical continuation, as it
treats of the middle and later life of the Buddha.
The work also has some interest as bearing a certain analogy of
plan and subject to the Pali Vinaya-Pitakam. Thus the first chapter
corresponds to Mahavagga I. 6, describing the beginning of the
Buddha's ministry, and his meeting with the Pancavargika Bhikshus.
After a number of chapters devoted to Gopa and Yacodhara, the
conversion of several of the celebrated disciples is described, in
somewhat different order to thab of the Pali, though chs. 20, 21
correspond to Mahavagga I. 22 — 24. In some episodes however the
90 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1411.
legends give many particulars not contained in other accounts
hitherto noticed. Thus in ch. 35, Eahula, before his conversion, is
induced by Cuddhodana to mai-ry : he accordingly marries Kamala,
and has a son Sakalananda (see next chapter). Rahula is himself
received (as in the Southern account) by Maudgalyayana and Cariputra.
The titles of the chapters are :
1. THT ^T^^^^^T^T^ ■^WTTW'^ft ^T^WT-
TT^TT"^!^ *rT^ IT^lfT S^Vm I 116.
2. T° ^T° •^T'CtVTTT^^VTTWT ^TTIT^T^T S^° I 206.
^tT^^TT ^° '3"rl° I 306.
4. T° ^° ^° ■^mTffT^TT^ff^T ^° ^f5^° I 486-49.
5. .T° ^° ^mTTTWT^'T^T ^° "q^^° I 55.
6. T° ^° "^Tmnr^Trf^ ^® ^i:° l 626.
7. T° ^° ^T^T^^mrT^ ^° ^Tr° I 69.
8. T*' ^° ■?TCT^^T^'3X:Tr^T'SI^ ^T^T"g° I 73.
9. T° ^° ■^T'^T^TT^^^^^ ^T^ ^W^T 82a.
10. T° ^° f^"3T^Tfi:^IT^^T^T^T7n:^^^T ^T^
<r3I'T° I 846.
11. T° ^° f^m^^^^TT'^^T^TW ^° Tl^T^ I 866.
12. T° ^° ft^T^^T^^XT^^T^TW^fTrWl ^° ^T^° I
89.
13. T° ^° "^° ^T^^flf^^'^J'^fi'^X'^^fK^T ^T^
•=^^T^T 5"^!° I 996.
14. T° ■€f^^fr^fT'3^T¥^^<Tr^T^^° '^rlf° I 1076.
15. T* -^Tlfr^T^T^ ^^T* I 1186.
136.
17. T° ■^T^^^T'R^IT'^^T^rrrgTWT ^° ^T{^° I 1406.
IS. T° "^f^^Tf^^T^^lTfTTT^^ ^° ^"51^° I 149.
19. T° ^Tf^fTTrT^f^ifT'^T^WTW^^TrrTf^TT"^°| 1506.
Add. 1411.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 91
20. T* f^f^^TT^TTf^^^^T^^^TT^^T ^° ftsrfrT^*
160.
21. T° "^^^fT^lT^W[l. ''TT°°]-^T^T^'^-"^'fT^ir-
^T^Tr.-^'^*T?fTT-^^T^^^^^^Tin7fT^° ^° ^^f^° 1686.
22. T*' ^T'T"5^IT'^^T^TW^fT^^fTfTTf^fi5(?t ^'
^Tft° 172.
23. T° ^T^^TT"^^T-^rTT^TWT ^° ^Tft° 179.
24. T° 'TTT^T^f^^WIT'^^ ^fjff *' I 1875.
25. T° f^fTrj^^^T^TTqf^^^T ^° "q^f^* 2076.
26. T° TT^^^^q^tT^^T ^° ^f^° I 219.
27. T° TT^^^5:^^T%m^qfTW° ^° W^° I 22ob.
28. T° t^^^T^T^ ^° ^?rSTfW I 2346.
29. X° "^^Prf^^T^TrT^T^^^TTn:^* I 2496.
30. T° ^'Sd'^^^^TiTn:^^ TTSlffTrT^: I 3026—303.
81. T° ■^■nr^WT^^^^TfT^rxjf^^o -q;^ I 325.
32. T° m^frTfRf^fTrr^qft^° l^TT^ I 332.
83. T° Tl^^^f^^fW^T^niiq^^T^TrTq^ ^N I 337.
34. T° fr^T€ri;T^ "^^T^^irr^ ^^ "^N° i 3566.
Compare Caiya-Pitaka Tales 25, 32 and Jataka-mala (Add. 1415),
Tale 32.
35. T* '^■5^T'T'5^Ti\q^lIrr'3lT^^^T?TT'^^T^rI^^T-
TWt T° A'^° I 3616. (see above).
36. T° ^^^T^'S^ ^^TT'^^W^IT'^^T-^fT^TT^T ^°
?f<r^° I 8686^369.
37. ^i;V^T^^T^qft^° ^° ^m'W* I 876.
38. T° ^^^T^'5^TfH^^#r^T^rrfr^^Tf^^^^IT^t
Colophons in Sanskrit and vernacular follow, giving the date and
stating that the MS. was written by Niramuni and his son Jinendra,
at the Yampivihara in Lalitapur.
92 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1415.
Add. 1415.
Paper; 130 leaves, 7 lines, 16x3|in. ; dated N. s. 757
(A.D. 1637).
Jataka-mala.
Contains Si Jatakas, and purports to be the composition of
Arya9ura. (Cf. Journ. Asiatique, May, 1875, pp. 413 — 417.)
Basins :
c\ ^^
^T^T ^^T^^'^r^T%^TWf^^ [1. °t4°] II
The titles are as follows :
1. TffT ^T^T^TrT^ TT^^ I 4.
2. T° firf^^TrT^ f^rfT^ I 8&.
3. T° ^'^TWnf^T^TfT^ ^rfr^ I 10Z».
4. T° ^^'t^Trf^ (.(c) ^fj^ I 13.
5. T° "^f^^^^fl^^Trl^ ^^M I 155.
6. T° HH-^JT^^ ^^i\ I 19.
7. T° ^^^^Trr^ ^TT^ I 23.
8. \° ^^T^^^Trr^?7"g:Tr i 29.
9. T° f^^'g^T^TfT^ ^^^ I 38.
10. T® 'T^^Trl^ ^71^ I 41 Z;.
11. T° ^SI^^TfT^^T^ (sic) I 435.
12. \° ^T^W^TrT^ ^T^^^ I 456.
13. T° ^^T^^^T^Trf^ "^^T^ir^ I 50.
14. T° "^^TT^^Trf^ (-'c) "^f^^^^ I 54.
15. T° ■'T'^^TrT^ ^^^^^ I 556.
10. T° ^TT^T^Trr^^Trf^ ^T^IT^ I 566.
Add. 1415] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 93
17. X° ^^^TrT^ ¥^^1I^ I oSb.
18. J:° '^^'^^Jrl^fmT^llTi I 606.
19. T° "R^^Trf^^^T^f^ir-m^ (sic) I 636.
20. T° ^F^TfT^ fwirnr^ i 67.
21. T* ^i;frf^^TrT^^^ftarrT^ (sic) I 70J.
22. T° t^^TfT^ ^TftaiffffT^ I 79.
23. T° 'JT^fTfTfV^fTfT^ ^^TftJTfrT^ I 856.
24. T° "fr^T^ftT^TfT* ^(jf^fffrT^ I 896.
25. T° 'SdT^r^Trr^ ^^fW^frT^ I 92.
- 26. T° ^^^Tfl^ ^f%'3lffT^ I 96.
27. X" TTTRfftr^Tff^ ^-^TfTJlfH^ I 996.
28. X° W%^TfT^^i:Tf^W^ I 1046.
29. T° "^^^TfT^^^T^N^Tnt I 109.
30. T' TRTWrrT^ NUtT^ I 113.
31. T° IfTCT^^TrT^t^NlTTr^ I 122.
32. T° ^^T^^^Trr^ ^tNiTtT^ I 126.
33. T° ■'Tf^W^Trl^ ^^rai^TT^ I 128.
34. T° *^rr^^^TfT^ "^fjf^^snr^ ^i^TTTf^frT I li-
As only the words Kritir iyam Aryacurajxidoj- are written in the
page, and the rest is written in a somewhat more recent hand vertically
on the margin, this MS. may be the original from which the MS. 95
in the Bibl. Rationale was copied; see Feer, Journ. As. I.e. p. 413.
* The MS. had originally ^fT^"^®, but the '^ has been corrected
in the margin to "^X (which agrees with the nari'ative) ; the Paris MS.
reads curiously ^^rT^"^" ; see Feer, Journ. As. ibid. p. 415.
t M. Feer i-eads this name as 'I'auguste Curapada'; but it seems
safer to take it as Aryacura with the honorific addition of pada in the
plural ; cf. the mention in the Sahitya-darpana, p. 23, of the author's
great-great-gi-andfathcr as Narayana-padaih ; and ' Candragomi-pada,'
Add. 11G4.
94 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 141(5.
Add. 1416.
Paper; 21 leaves, 5 lines, 8^ x Sin. ; modern.
SARVA-DURGATI-PARigODHANA (Part 2).
The same work as Add. 1632. 2, which see.
Add. 1418.
Paper; 11 leaves, 7 lines, 9| x 4 in. ; modern.
Kathinavadana.
A treatise on vinaya, especially on dress, etc. ; not a tale or
avadana in the ordinary sense of the term, See Burn. Intr. p. 39,
Hodgs. Ess. Lit. Nep. p. 19. This work is found at Paris (Bibl.
iSTat.) in MS. 98 (Divyavadana-mala).
Begins :
At 76 a bhikshu Sumana gives an enumeration of the chief
requisites of ritual, etc., in short paragraphs {lb — 10a), with titles
such as V^ I '^[^ I , etc.
Ends :
^rf^TT^^T^ ^i?T^: (tlien a .scribe's verse).
Add. 1419.
Paper ; 30 leaves, 5 — 7 lines, 7^ x 3| in. ; xviiith century,
with recent supply.
LOKEgVARAgATAKAM by VaJRADATTA.
Leaves 1 — 3, 17 — 30 are a recent copy : but the remainder of the
MS. is in a square hand on paper of last century; words etc. divided
in red ink. The work is a hundred verses in praise of Lokegvara.
See R, A. S. Cat. p. 23 and Hodgson Essay Lit. Nep. 18.
* The Paris MS. has ^"ajTrT.
A DP. 1419.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 05
Begins :
^T^^TT%^ WCT^^^frr*i *\'s{\'* ^T^T tT^T^ *rT%JT#
After V. 25 :
After V. 75 :
TfH ^^W^^&^ I
Ends:
Add. 1420.
Paper ; 6 leaves, 7 lines, 7 x Sh in. ; modern.
. LOKEgVAKA-PARAJIKA.
Each leaf bears the title ^ft%"^T^TTTf^^T.
A dialogue between Lokegvara and Tara in verse, apparently not
identical with, though similar in subject to, the work at Paris
mentioned under Add. 1353. I have however only examined the
two MSS. apart.
Begins : • .
gi^ fTTt TT^oTTf^ rlT^W HTVfrl^ rfm II
Ends:
96 CATALOGUE oF BUDDHIST [Apd. 1421.
Add. 1421.
Paper; 13 leaves, 7 lines, 7 x 3^ in. ; modem ordinary
Devanagari.
Vajka-suci by AgvAGHOSHA.
Edited by Prof. Weber (Berlin, 18G0). This is a di.stinct work
from tlie treatise of the same name attributed to Qahkaracarya, shortly
to be published by the compiler of this Catalogue.
Begins, after invocation to Manjunatha :
End.s :
Add. 1422.
Paper; 20 leaves, 7 lines, 7| x 3|in. ; modern.
Dharma-saxgraha, attributed to Nagarjuna (called
Saptabhidhanottara in Di- D. Wright's list).
There are some marks indicating hiatus in the original MS.
on 6&, 126.
A fairly correct MS. ; much more so than the India Office copy,
which contains an interpolation of the period of the later mythology
inserted after the first two lines. The book is a summary of the
terminology of Buddhist philosophy and metaphysics, etc.
Begins :
^^T T^^^T^ II
^^^ ^T^^TITT^ V^^T^^^ II
^TPJI ^T^Tf^ I ^T^f^^T^ TT^f^^T^ TTTT^T^^fH II
^TTf^VT^TTTT^^^T I ^#%S^TW¥%: (?) TTWT^ : TTWm^
•^fiTWTf^^ ^^^T II -^ II
Add. 1422.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 97
"^JJJ ^T^*T ^^•T etc. ...in the same strain for 4 verses, after
which :
nf^ II II ^Tfw ^it^m^rrf^ ii CtW^^^tttt^ . . . etc
Next come the 4 Brahmaviharas, the 10 Paramitas, and so on.
Ends with an enumeration of the 3 Cikshas ; after which :
T(fi?f?f 11
Add. 1423.
Paper ; 8 leaves, 7 lines, 7 x 3 in. ; xvillth cent.
AMOGHAPlgA-LOKEgVARA-PUJA.
A tantric manual of devotion, etc.
There are several works extant in the Chinese Tripitaka in honour
of Amoghapaga.
Begins :
Ends :
Add. 1424.
Paper; 4 leaves (and cover), 7 lines, 7 x Sin. ; xviiith cent.
Manjughosha-pujavidhi.
Same hand as Add. 1423.
A work of tantric devotion, in very corrupt Sanskrit.
Begins :
^t Wr ii^^r^T^ I ^t ^^^cT^Tr^TTf^ (?) I '3[rW-
Ends :
Tfrr ^T^^^ ^T^^T^tr^lMV ^^TT II
98 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1444.
Add. 1444.
Paper ; 5 leaves, 7 lines, 8 x 4 in, ; modern.
Tantric fragments.
Chiefly ejaculations to various divinities.
Add. 1445.
Paper ; 2 large sheets, modern.
Newari Songs.
Written down for Dr D. Wright.
Add. 1446-47.
Paper ; 6 lines ; XVII — xviilth cent.
Tantric Devotions.
1446. 20 leaves, 10 x 2 in. A species of manual of tantric puja;
with a considerable admixtui-e of vei'nacular phrases.
1447. 2 leaves, 12x4 in. Fragments of the TJshmshavijaya-
dharani. Another copy will be found in R. A. S. Cat, p. 50.
Add. 1449.
Coarse brown paper; 24? leaves, folded backwards and forwards,
5 — G lines, 7 x 3 in. ; modern.
Dharanis, Stotras, &c.
Various prayers &c., in several hands, all barbarous in form and
language.
Add. 1451-53.
Paper ; xvilith cent.
Tantric Fragments.
1451. 8 leaves folded backwards and forwards, G lines, 7| x 3 in.
Stotras, in different hands, mainly ejaculations to Mafiju^rl and
other divinities.
Add. 1451—53.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 99
1452. G leaves folded backwards and forwards, 6 lines, 7 x 2iin.
Devotions, partly vernacular; ejaculations to Avalokitegvara and
others.
1453. 7 leaves, 5 lines, 7| x Sin. Fragment (leaves 5 — 11) of
the Aikajata-dharanl.
Add. 1454.
Paper; 2 leaves, 5 lines, 8 x 3 in, ; dated N, s. 927 (a.d.
1807).
Feagment of the Stuti-dharma-^antu (?).
Ejaculation of praise to Avalokitecvara and the Sukhavatiloka,
chiefly interesting from containing the exact date and place of wiiting,
which latter occurs thus :
Add. 1455-56.
Paper ; modern writing.
Tantric Fragments,
1455. 3 leaves, 5 lines, 7| x 2 J in. Fragment of a dharani or
stotra, partly corrupt Sanskrit, partly vernacular.
1456. 1 leaf, 6 lines, 8 x 3 in. Part of a tantra, chiefly
vernacular.
Add. 1460.
Thick paper; 50 leaves, 5 lines, 11 x Sin. ; dated N. s. 792
(A.D. 1672).
Pancaraksha.
The beginning, and the ends of the chapters, are substantially the
same as in Add. 1325 (which see).
7—2
\()i) CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 14G0.
After the title at the end, 49a 1. 5, follows the verse "^ ^**jT° . . ,
and invocations of blessing on teachers and parents in terras nearly
identical with those used in Add. 875 (which compare). Then follows,
(496, 1. 4) :
^^t^T"^TrT!JXI^^T?r7T^TfV^frT (titles) ^^TrrTTTITr^-
^Trfrcrt ^Tt^T (?) TT^Tfr^TTrfvfFfT - ^^m^ - "^^T-
^T^^^ rT^ ^Tf?: (.;c) T'ST'm-W^T rf^ Ctf^T^ (0 ^^IT
^rf T^T^T^-^TTI^^ ^^^^^^rn"W^fVT^(sic)l ^^mffT
^^^^T^T (?) "^"^f ITT^^ V^f^^^-5T ^^T^T ^T^WfrT
f^^^rf ^«L\ (exact day, etc.) f%f^^^ ^^r^idHTJ^T^TfT-
<^^^ f^noTTf^ff I ^^T Y^T° (a scribe's verse).
Add. 1464.
Palm-leaf; 227 leave.s (numbered in letters and figures);
5 — 6 lines, 21 x 2 in. ; Kutila character; dated oth year of
Maoipala of Bengal (circa A.D. 1020).
ASHTASAHASRIKA PrAJNAPARAMITA.
This MS., which is in excellent pi'eservation, has several illustra-
tions— chiefly of Buddhas, showing various muilrds etc. — both near
the beginning and end of the MS. and on the binding boards.
On the date and palteography see the Introductions. There are
several glosses (e.g. at 193 — 4) in a hand from which it would appear
that the MS. remaiued in Bengal many centuries after it was written.
The last leaf is much obliterated, but the subscriptions are in the
same form as those of Add. 1688; in that beginning with the formula
■^■^JV^TS^, the name mentioned also bears some resemblaiice,
^^^frf^f^-^T^T^T (of. ^TW ^TT^T Add. 1GS8).
Add. 1464.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 101
The colophon runs thus :
On the work see Add. 866.
Add. 1465.
Palm-leaf; originally 299 leaves (see below), 7 lines,
13 X 2 in.; dated N. s. 384 (?) (a.d. 1264).
ASHTASAHASRIKA PrAJNAPARAMITA.
Leaves 32, 46, 108, 110, 145—147, 188, 191, 193, 197, 211, 238—
243, 245, 297, are missing.
There are also two leaves which belong to other places, or to
other MSS., numbered 113 and 11... (last fig. indistinct): there
evidently however is some confusion in this part of the MS., as the
real number 113, formerly placed elsewhere, and 114 do not quite fit
(see the passage in 866, 79a 1. 6 fin.) and moreover leaves 118 — 121
were originally numbered 116 — 119.- There are also several other
corrections of pagination.
The date is somewhat doubtful ; it is expressed in letter- numerals
but not on the usual system. The first figure is clearly T^ so that
the digits are expressed each by a unit-figure, not, as usual, with
separate notation for tens and hundreds. The middle number is of
strange form. It may be meant for W (5), or for "^ or "^ (8)* —
though it moi'e resembles the syllable "%. The latter value is
however preferable on chronological grounds, as regards the king
(Abhaya-malla) named. (See Hist. Introd.) The last figure is certain.
As in Add. 866, the number of verses in each chapter is given at the
end. On the work see Add. 866.
The colophon, after some verses in praise of the book and the
verse "^ '^^1° , runs thus :
^T^TfW^^ (?) ^^^^ . . . etc. I
* See Bhagwanlal in the Indian Antiquary, vi. 46.
102 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1465.
Add. 1467.
Paper; 297 leaves, 9 lines, 18 x 5 in. ; modem.
Gaxda-vyuha.
There is an illustration on If. 1. On the work, see under
Add. 917.
Add. 1468.
Paper; 132 leaves, 11 — 12 lines, 14 x o^in. ; modern.
VrIH AT-S V AYAMBHU-P U RANA.
The leaves are numbered 1 — 48, 48*, 49 — 131. At least three
hands are observable.
On the work see Add. 870.
Add. 1469.
Paper; 153 leaves, 13 lines, 13| x 7 in. ; modern.
Madhyama-Svayambhu-purAna (also called Svayambhut-
pattikatha), with vernacular translation.
Begins :
^T^ fT ^TTR^ T^ st ^TWTf^: II
^^ r^w^mr^ v^VT^ f^^^r^^^ i
rTc^^^^^flt ^WlVR ^Wr<rTTrT, II
MKa44M*i«^: ^ ^Tfv^<^ ^rf^ W^^ n
fT^^T^ffTT f^rsT^^r: ^^rrrw^: i
frfv^r^Tm^Tt [^] fw^^TT ^^Vf^f^: ir
For chapters etc., see Dr Pischel, cited under Add. 870.
Add. 1470.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 103
Add. 1470.
Paper; 50 leaves, 9 lines, 12 x 5ia. ; dated N. s. 962 (a.d.
1842).
[Ekaka" or Ekallaviratantram] Candamaha-
ROSHANATANTRAM.
Compare Add. 1319, and R. A. S. Cat. No. 46.
Begins :
Ends :
TffT W '<^Mt\<\^^'r^^ ^TT^ II 495.
Then a mantra of one page : after which date ut supra ; then :
^^ ^T^T^^l r^^^s^fW^ "^T^^ tt [] legend. ^1^%^]
Add. 1471.
Paper ; 10 leaves, 5 lines, 9 x 3 in. ; modern,
Bhadracari-pranidhana.
See Add. 899. 2.
Add. 1472.
Paper; 6 leaves, 5 lines, 8 x 4in. ; modern.
Vrishticintamani, by Raja Pratapa Malla.
A charm for rain in 34 numbered stanzas or sections. On the
royal author see Wright's N'epal, p. 213.
Begins :
Ends :
104 CATALOGUE OF liUDDHlST [Ai>d. 1473.
Add. 1473.
Paper; 16 leaves, 7 lines, 9^ x 4 in.; modern Devanagari Land.
(^^AgA-JATAKAVADANA (Northern redaction in verse).
This is a different redaction of the story both from the ^agajataka
of the Avadana-mala (Add. 1415) and from that of the collection of
Add. 1598. Its distinctively northern character is shown by the
cosmogony referred to on 2a, 1. 1, where Adi-buddha is mentioned.
The MS. begins with an invocation to Padmakara of two verees.
Then a dialogue ensues between Upagupta and A(^oka, thus :
^W TT^^^ f^T^tl[^T% TT^^^t {sic) 1^\ I
The actual story of the hare is only reached on leaf 86, and from
here to the end it will be seen that the verses of the (prose and verse)
story in the Jataka-mala are to be found in our MS.
Thus V. 1 (p. 59 ed. Fausboll, "Five Jatakas" 1861) is to be found
on 9a 1. 1, and the last verse on 15& 1. 1.
The dramatis personae (which may be compared with the list in
the Pali tale, Fausb., "Five Jatakas," p. 58, 1. 9) are thus given
(156—16):
Ends :
TffT ^lI^TrT^T^TT^ ¥^T^ II
Add. 1475.] SANSKRIT Mx^NUSCRIPTS. 105
Add. 1475.
Paper; originally 114 leaves (see below), 5 lines, 12 x 2 in.;
xvilth century.
Pancaraksha.
Leaves 17, 29, 92 and 104 are wanting.
The last leaf is written on different paper and in a slightly more
recent hand than the rest. It contains the date N. s. 802 (a. d. 1682);
but there is every reason to believe that it is simply a fresh copy of
leaf found to be damaged. See Introduction, and compare Add. 1644.
The postscript consists of the verse ^ V^T® etc. and the
following note :
^^^^^^ x^ot^ frr^TJ^^TT^ (sic) -^w^w^fn^ ^t-
For chapters etc. see Add. 1325; but the ending of ch. 1 seems
to have been on the missing leaf 17.
Two leaves (numbered 1 and 38) of a Tantric Sutra, size and writing
similar to the supply-leaf mentioned above, have been used probably
as covers. The forms are barbarous throughout. Leaf 1 begins,
after salutation to Gane9a and the Ratnatraya,
T?:4 ^^T ^?R:rrig^^^TnT ^^TT^: TT^"^ frfTTrT . . .
Mystic syllables follow soon after.
Add. 1476.
Black paper ; 29 leaves, 5 lines, 9 x 3 in. ; late xviith or
xvilith cent.
Dharanis.
The leaves are numbered 3 — 31. Written in gold-coloured letters.
There a're illustrations of the deities to whom the dharanis are
addressed.
106 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1476.
Leaves 3 — 9 contain the Mahdpratisard-dhdr".
„ 10, 11 ,, Mahdsdhasraj)ramardinl-dh°.
„ 12 — 166 ,, 2£ahdmdyur~i-dh°.
,, 16b — 186 ,, Mahagttavati-dh".
,, 186 — 206 „ Mahdniantrdniosdrani-dJ)P.
At 21a the names of the preceding Dharanis are recapitulated:
then (till 22a) AhhayOrkali (?) dhdrani.
Leaves 226 to the end contain the Aryd-tdrd-dlidraTil.
Add. 1478.
Paper; 166 leaves, 6 — 8 lines, 13^ x 2in. ; chiefly Bengali
hand ; xiv — xvth cent.
^IKSHA-SAMUCCAYA by JaYADEVA.
The earlier leaves have been renumbered; we have 14 and 14*,
but no 1 8. The writing is Bengali, with several antique features, e. g.
medial i written as a simple curve above its consonant, not before it.
122a med. to 132a are written in a hooked-top Nepalese hand, with
some early forms of letters ; e. g. that of V.
This MS. is the archetype of the Hodgson MS. (No. 15) in the
India Office.
From the reference to the work in Wassiliew's Taranath, p. 208,
it would seem that the work was compiled by Jayadeva in or about
the 7th cent. A. D.
The work is a compendium of Buddhist teaching on vinaya and
practical religious duty. It abounds in quotations, the chief sources
of which are given below.
Often the quotation is not fully given and the word M^T^, or
abbreviated '^ (Pal. lieyydlani), placed to mark the omission.
Works cited are :
Ratnolkadlmrani 2.
Gandavyuha-sutra 2, 4, 736, 76, 86, 137.
Dar^adharma-sidra 36.
Niyatdniyatdvatdra'S° 46, 49.
Tathdgataguhyaka 56, 646, 1076, 141, 163.
(^!urangama-s° 6.
Bhnd7-akcdpika.'S° 6.
Add. 1478.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 107
Da(^abhumi-s° lb, 126 (called there Da^abhumaka-s").
Akd^agarbha-s° 7b, 8, 346.
Sagaramati^s° 9a, 276, 64, 65, 716, 876, 1196.
Kshitigarbha-s° 96, 49.
Akshayamati-s° 8, 22, 616, 806, 896, 105, 106, 1186, 120
{Hi-mahaydna-s"), 1226, 126, 1416.
Saddharmasmrityupasthdna-s° 86.
Bhaishajyavaiduryaprabhdrdja-s° 96, 836.
Manju<^rl.buddhakshetraguiiavyuhdlankdra-s° 10, 316, 846.
Adhydr^ayasancodana-s° 11a, 526, 1596.
Prac^dntavini^cayaprdtihdryarS° 11a, 47a6, 486.
Candrapradlpci-s 116, 126, 14*a, 32,55, {" Kdya-sambara madhye")
606, 77, 856, 896, 906, 1076, 120.
Ratnameghars° 12, 856, 97, 117, 1196, 128, 137, 157.
Kdrdyanaparipricclid 14.
Ratnaciida-s° 14*(a), 1046, 1056, 119.
Mshtrapdla-s" 14*6, 326, 756, 916.
Vajradhvaja-s° 15.
Gaganaganjd-s" 226, 28, 296, 306, 606, 64&, llSa, 6.
Vlradatta-paripri° 23, 104.
Ugradatt(v-parip° (cf, Ugra-p° below) 24, 856, 86.
Crirndldsivihandda-s° 26,
AshtasahasrikdprajMpdramitd 27b.
Saddharmapundarlkd 29, 516, 586.
Simhaparip)ricchd 316.
Ratnardr^i-s" 326, 65, 68a, 6, 936, 138.
JJpdyakauc^alya-s° 39, 796, 806, 81,
Kshiti-s" 396.
Pravrajydnurdya-s° (? °anur^aya°) 406.
Craddhdbalddhd')idvatdramudrd-s° 37, 1376,
Avcdokand-s° 50, 1316.
Karmavaranaviguddha-s° 50, 82.
SarvadJiarnuqyravrittirnirder^a 506, 546.
Qurangamasamddhi-s° 51.
Mahdkariind-s° 52, 136.
^ ryasarvadharmavaipidyasangraha-s° 526.
Dharmmanglti 616, 626, 636, 64, 646, 756, 1036, 105, 1156, 1246,
1446.
Brahmaparipricchd 64.
Ugraparipricchd 67, 72, 906, 916, 92, 117, 1186, 141.
108 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1478.
VimalaJdrtinirdeca 716, 116, 1176.
Ratmikuta-s" (?) 72.
Aryarmanju(^rivikrldita-s° 7 36.
UjHiliparipri° 81, 85.
Vajracchedikd 82, 120.
Pushpakutadhdrani 83.
2.rya[)nahd\megha (not °meghasidra) 87.
Jhdnavaipubja-s° 906.
Lalitavistara Q5b, 106a.
Jidjdvavddaka-s° 956.
SuvaryiabJidsottamatantra 1 00.
Fitriputrasamdgama{*) 108.
Tathdgata-[guhya\-ratna-s° 1196.
Vajravara-s° 121.
Vrihatsdgarandgardjaparipricchd 1366.
Prajndp)dramita 1396, 160.
Arydnupiirvasamxulgata-parlvartta (of some other work ?) 1386
(cf. also supra).
Ratnakdrandaka-s° 162.
Begins :
The titles of the sections are as follows :
23a.
^° I 28a.
3. T* VWT^IT^Ti\T^T ^ffhr: TT« I 34&.
4. "^75 nt ^° I 536. (No general title, chiefly anarthds and
different kinds of middpatti).
^° I 16a.
* This is the name of an adhyaya of the Bhadrakalpavadaua
(MS. 1411, 1876—2076 p. 91, supra).
Add. 1478.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 109
7. T° "HTTT^^r^T ^^^: q* I 776.
8. T° TRifTvrjr^^: ^° i 856.
9. T° ^if'HMKr^JfTr T7« ^fRTT: I 89a.
10. T" €t^T7TTf^<Tr tr« -^yr^: \ 905.
11. T" "^rr^w^ Trt^TT^^: q° 1 94a.
rfJi: I 1036.
13. T° ^r^T^n^RfT"%T- ^^irar: I 107a.
14. T° "^ni^mT^ni^fi^^f^^^: ^* 1 117^.
15. T° ■HTW^ii^f^: M^<ai: xr° 1 noa.
16. T° niw^w^ Hi^^^iNfV: ^r^TTfl: q° 1 1316.
17. T° "^^"ni^^^ ^"s^'TT^'t^ ^tt^it: ^* I
141a.
18. T* fll* ^ T^^^TWm ^T^rST^^JRo (sic) I 157a.
19. T° f^rT^^TRt ^^IcygdT^t ^^^^OrWRT-
f^fT ^^^ ^ I
TT^t^lfV^rg' II
^wd^: wwnn 1 \^ 11 ^^th^i^ frfV^i^^^^T
S^^'^^l^l^^rf: ni^^T^W^ TffT I 166a-6.
^ v^T ffjiT^TTT %f5%Tr^^T^(Tr (sic) '^m^^ 1
%^T^ ^T f^TTV l^t ^^T TT^T^iTW: II
"ftrf"^*^^ ^^^"^TI^rT . . (then in a modem Xepalese hand)
^^Tf^FT^^ tjr ^^^f»r^^TffTT^f%^^ TT^^ II
Add. 1480.
Paper; 1 leaf, 7 lines, 14 x 4 in. ; modern.
Fragment of a MAHAYAXAsfTP.A.
110 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1480.
On left TR,'m\; on right ^^ .* \.
Begins (aftei' invocations to Buddha) :
fTfTTrr ^^Rfp^ mwwr ^?fY^mftf^^T^*
Ends :
Then follow more invocations as above. The whole does not
extend beyond the eight introductory qlokas.
Add. 1481.
Paper; 235 leaves, 6 lines, 15 x 4i in. ; dated N. s. 915 (a.d.
1795).
Samadhi-eaja.
On the work see Add. 916.
The postscript states that the MS. was written in the year men-
tioned, in the reign of Rana-Bahadur (Wright, pp. 282, sqq.), at
Kathmandu, by Karnajoti : names of scribe's relatives etc. are added.
Chapters 1 and 2 as in Add. 916.
Ch. 3 (16) title as in Add. 916 ch. 4; eh. 4 (186—19), ^^T^R®:
For the other chapters see Add. 916.
Ends like the R. A. S. MS., with the same curious corruption,
apparently, of "^IWai® for "^(^Tft^ffTrR® : ; compare above
p. 28, note.
Add. 1482.
Paper; 313 leaves, 6 — 8 lines, 16 x 4in. ; modern.
A90KAVADANA-MALA.
On the work see Bm-n, Intr. p. 358 sqq., 435, etc.
The tales are written in ^lokas.
Begins, after four verses of homage to Buddha, etc. :
Jl^ ^^T ^ft ^f ^^T ^ ^^^if^fT II
Add. 14S2.J SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. Ill
fT^rf #IR^Tf^ cT^WrT ^^if^ II
Ends :
1. Tr^^^TniTT^nn"^|2|^R TT^^T S'SITX?: I \ I 96.
2. Tr^^^TTT^T^ Wf^lt I ^^ I 326.
3. Tf^TO^TR^T^ 'Wt^r^^-R^T^ Wfnt I ^ I 836.
I 8 I 92.
5. TW^° ^WT^R^'Rt ^* I y,l 1056.
6. TfrT ^rr3|T^T^"R+ ^» I ^ I 1266.
7. TfH f^^^T^^^lT^R^ ^° I ^ I 1316.
8. I ^ I Tf<T 'tr2r^fTT^l|^T^° ^° I 1536.
9. This chapter is subdivided into paricchedas, as follows (these
subdivisions, however, are numbered on, in figures, as if they were
divisions of the main work, the original numbering being afterwards
reverted to) :
XJr\ CTf^f^TTT^lt^T: I ^1 (=1) 155.
T° ^^T^PIT f^rft^I^fC'^T- I X" I 157.
^iT^'^Trnr^TCT ^t^ ^rj^: xjIt:^^: i \^ i leo.
TTrT ^TT^SP^T'^W: (sic) ^T^^I ^TT^T* ' ^^ I 163.
T° ^TnrRTTf'TrrT WSl TTT^T- ' \^ ' 1656.
X° fj-imJTVRr^J ^TW: ^» I \M,I 1706.
X° WRmrf^mr ^riifrgTi: tt° i ^4 1 176.
T° 3T^T^lTf^FnTr ^T^ ^!TW^: ^° I \^ I 181.
TffT ^Tfv^^TWfTTTT^'t^RT'^ I ^11 1836.
10. TWTrTT^"^rT%(2T'%^'^^T^°§ ^° I \° I 1946.
* Cf. Burn. Litr. p. 374 note,
t Burn. Intr. p. 415, note.
\ Cf. ibid., p. 425.
§ A smaller work called Ahordtravratakathd exists iti the E. A. S.
Lond. J another also (uncertain what) at Paris.
112 CATALOGUE OF BUDPHIST [Add. 148-?.
11. T° WTr^^TKchN4» ^« I U I 207.
This is the same tale as the sepai-ate -svork of the same name in
prose and verse at Paris, described by Burn. Intr. p. 556. Copies
appear to exist also in Calcutta.
12. Tf<T VR^^J^^TR^-R -W^rk I ^^^ I 215.
The same story as Avadana-sara-samuccaya No. 4, Add. 1598,
43—56.
13. T"* WTT'Sil^T^ ^* I \^ I 2186.
14. X° ^fF^TfT^'TR^^ "^° I "^8 I 2246.
The story of kings Ajatagatru, Prasenajit and a Q'reshfhhi,
15. T* ■RT^TT^TTTT^T^* W° I \«i,l 231.
(Comp. Avad.-Cat. li. 10, and see Peer in Journ. Asiatiqiie, 1879,
XIV. p. 164).
16. T° ^^TOTT^T% ^° I \^ I 2366.
Cf. Avad.-C. III. 10; Peer, p. IGG.
17. T° wr»Tr^rR^° ^° i \^ i 2426.
See another form of the tale in Avad.-Cat. v. 10; Peer, ]>. 172.
18. \° t^T^° I XF I 2476.
See Avad.-C. vi. 10; Peer, p. 175.
19. T° TT'^^rfT^T^° I \^l 255.
See Avad.-Cat; vii. 10; Peer, p. 177.
20. T° T^<^N4° I 263.
This is the story of Virupa, who had formerly stood at the churn
(^i\X) Avad.-Cat. viii. 10; Peer, p. 180.
21. T° TT?i7TWT^° "^^ I 5^^ I 270.
See Avad.-Cat. ix. 10; Peer, p. 184. All the three episodes of
previou.s births are naiTated and at somewhat greater length than in
the Avad.-Cat.
22. T° "JT^^^^^T" ^* I ^'^ I 2766.
This tale describes Indra in his glory in heaven, but feeling
apprehension as to the ending of his present power and life. After
a long conference with Caci it is decided to seek a remedy in
Jambudvlpa. A troop of 9ramanas are seen, and Indra subsequently
applies in person to the Buddha himself, who reinstates the god in
Add. 1482.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 113
bis glory. On the chiircir.s enquiring the reason of this act, the
Buddha explains that on the death of the ancient Buddha Ki-akuc-
chandra, a king named Cobha had built him a fine stupa ; for this
he had obtained his desire of being deified; but his godhead lasted
only for a time: the Buddha had therefore reinstated him, the
Buddha having been born as Krakucchandra, and Indra having been
Qobha.
23. T° Wt^'RT^ ^° I 283.
Some merchants' sons from Pataliputra, in quest of sandal, apply
to Punyasena ; their subsequent adventures, visit to the Buddha, and
raeetiug with a king Candraloka and others, are described.
24. X° HTJT^T^^ ^° I '^a I 2886.
A Bx*ahman, Crutavarman, has a son Bhava9annan by his wife
Jayasena. Bhavacjarman grows up : his amorous experiences are
described ; he is detected in breaking into a palace; repenting of his
evil ways, he reforms, practises various penances, and finally becomes
a convert.
25. T°"^VT^TRT°^° l^^l 2956.
Birth and education of Madhurasvara, son of Sudhira and Sumetra.
Ananda comes to beg at the house and induces Madhurasvara to follow
him; he is however permitted to return after a while to take leave
of his parents. Ananda then sends him forth on his wanderings as a
bhikshu. He falls among thieves, whom he converts and ordains.
Subsequent conversion and rejoicing of Sudhira.
26. Tf<T M'y^lcl^^ ^° I 5^^ I 302.
Padmaka, son of Manasa a merchant of Cravasti, sees the bhikshu
Upasena. Padmaka gains his father's consent to his becoming a
bhikshu. Tlae fii-st house at which he begs is that of a courtezan,
Qa9ilekha ; her attempted seductions ; to which Padmaka turns a
deaf ear and goes away with empty bowl. Qagilekha, however, by the
help of another ve(^yd, a chandali, Mantrabala, tries to draw him back
by love-mantras, etc. This attempt also is unsuccessful ; and Padmaka
succeeds in converting both women. They are received by the
Buddha at Ciavasti : on the bhikshiTs' enquiring the reason of this
favourable reception, the Buddha explains that formerly by Kacyapa's
preaching a man, Mitra, and his maids, Nanda and Sunanda, had
been converted ; on their going to the sisterhood they were abused by
one of the sisters; she was born, for a punishment, as a Chandali veqya;
8
114 CATALOGUE UF LUUDHIST [Am. 1482.
Padmaka is Mitra. Another birth of Padmaka was as Pushpasena,
who had met a Buddha in a flower-garden. Acoka and the rest
discourse for a wliile on tlii.s story.
Scene in Indra's heaven. Buddha addresses the Devas, Kiniiaras
etc. Alarm of Indra. Buddha, after some conversation, reassures
him and his followers, telling them, inter alia, of the Sarvaduryati-
codhanadhdrcufi* : afterwards, lie proclaims the samadhi called
Vajradhishthana ; recital of the Gnliyahridaya and of other dharanis
and mantx'as. Buddha also addresses the Lokapalas and other mytho-
logical personages.
Ends:
In the same covers is a leaf, blank on one side and perhaps
intended as a cover, containing 9 numbered verses on the results of
actions, etc.
Add. 1483.
Paper; 178 leaves, 9 lines, lox-i^in. ; dated N. S. 901
(a.d. 1781); good Devanagari hand.
Madhyamaka-vjritti (called Vinaya-Sutra, see below)
by Candrakirti.
There are a few marks of lacunae or the like in the archetype. On
the work see Burn. Intr., 559 et al. ; Hodgson, Ess. Lit. Nep. 20.
It consists of 27 chapters (IT^'^CW), correspondmg to the 27 topics
enumerated by Csoma ( = Feer in Ann. Mus. Guim. ii. 207).
Begins :
^^ ^^^%^tf€ . . . etc.
* See Add. 1623.
Add. 14S3.J SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 11.")
^TrT^^^T%^T^T^^i;t rr^Tf^^[T]^T|jf^rTt (leg.
W^°) IT^^t II 8 II
Then follow the "quelques lignes cl'mtroduction" (five in our MS.)
of which Burnouf (1. c.) speaks.
The text of the sfitra itself begins with the words :
^f^^^ II
On which the commentary thus commences :
V^T^^ ^^^TfT^ II
The quotations from Buddha-palita (referred to by Burnouf)
occur in 5a-b (cf. also (^h, 1, 7; 7a, 1. 4; and lOffl, 1. 7): from Bhavavi-
veka in 10.
The chapters end thus :
^■^^fr TT^PT^ft^T ^TiT TT^^TT^T^ I 276.
2. ^^1^° ■»TrTT^fTT?fT^T ^° f^fft^ IT° I SSb.
8. ^T° ^^^T^f^^qfr^T ^° (^rfl^ TT° I .SG.
4. ^T° ^^qft^T ^° ^fJ^TT* I .38.
5. -^r VTfJ^KT^T ^° ■q^TT IT° I 40.
G. "^T" TT^T^qftW^^i:wi: (.ic) IT° I 42.
7. ^T° ^lifT^TT^T ^* ^^^ (sic) IT° I 52.
8. ^T° ^^^TT^^TT^T^^TW^rg:^ I 56.
9. ^1° ■q^^t^T ^° ^^^ TT^T^ I 59.
10. ^lfT^^q° ^° ^^ IT° I 64.
11. "qfT^T^^tq-fr^T ^T^^T^° IT° I 67.
12. ^I^^Tt^T ^° ^T^° I 69.
13. "^^TTq^ ^^T^° I 72.
14. ^^^q° ^f5^° I 75.
15. ^^T^° q^T° I 80.
8—2
IIG CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 14S.3.
16. ^^^T^^° CT^ir° I 8Gh.
17. ^^^° ^^T° I 07a-h.
18. '^TT^T^"' ^"g:T^lI° I 109.
19. ^JW;° ^ift^T^ftai^ I 111.
20. ^TTT^m° "R1I° I 118.
21. ^^^f^»T^^° "Q:^ft° I 1246.
22. fT^T^rTy° ^° 131.
23. •R^^T^t:?^ ^^Tf^ 140.
24. ^T^^W^ft^T ^° ^^ff° 1546.
25. f^tr^lR^ ■q'Wf^^ 1C2.
26. ^T^^t^^° W(li° 171.
27. ^T^^^^frlmt^r^TNrTT^t IT^^^TT^ ^Wfl-
Work.s cited (considerable extracts often being given) are :
Akshayamati-sutra 11, 33.
Ratnakuta-s° 12b, 1026.
Subhuti-paripricclia (dialogue from this work) 136-1 4a.
[Arya-] Vajra-nianda-dharanl.
Gaganaganjasamadhi-sutra 38.
Samadhiraja-s^ 38, 40, 586, 796, 95.
^MlT^^y "^T prob. --= Upaliparipriccba 556.
Anavataptabradapasankramana-s° 70.
Prajnaparamita 80, 1336.
Arya-dhyapitamiishti-s° 85, 153.
Maradamana-s" 86.
Agama 95.
Vimalaklrtinirde9a 95.
Ratnacuda-s° 956.
Cataka (without further distinction) 101.
A shtasah asrikapraj naparamita 101.
Tathagataguhyaka-s" 102, 1036 (bis).
Add. 14S3.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 117
Lalitavistara-s° 107.
In 135 we read ^^ ^^^^FCTVIT^T'^^, which seems to
contain the name of a work in a corrupt form.
Add. 1485.
Black paper with gold letters; 39 leaves, 5 lines, 9| x 3 iu. ;
dated N. s. 797 (a.d. 1677).
A collection of Dhaeaxis, etc.
The leaves are numbered 16 — 54:. The hand is of the square,
close, and somewhat illegible charactei- usual in MSS. of this material.
The contents are as follows :
1. PrajMpdramitdhridayam.
The Chinese version of this work is translated by Prof. Beal,
Journ. R. A. S. 1875, p. 27. The identity of the works will be
seen by comparing with his version the opening sentences of the
sutra itself.
Begins :
^iq: ^^TTT^t irm'RT^f^rrT'^Tt ^T^ ^TWt^FTSmt {sic)
and, a few lines further on :
1^^^ ^q I t^^T i|:?^ etc. I ^T ■s[^^ . . I ^^TTT "Ji?
^i:^^ ^w^^WT '^rq^T ^f^^i;T: . . .
The words supplied by Prof. Beal on conjecture (p. 28) thus
appear (18, 1. 2): 7T^ ^^ ^it^^ TIT^^^ ftfV ^T^T I
The sutra then concludes with a few lines such as are usually
found in these works.
Nos. 2 — 6 are the Dluiraiils ; the same, and in the same oi'der as
in R. A. S. MS. 79, Nos. 2, 3, -4, 6, 7 : viz. tlie dharanis called
Vajraviddrcoil (206), GaiiajrMihridayri, (226), Ushinshavijaya (256),
Mdrlci (29), and GrahamdtriJcd (38).
118 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 14S5.
7. Pratyanjira-dhiiranJ (52b).
See R. A. S. Cat. No. 77.
After this follow two pages of invocations, etc. ; aftei* which :
%^T S"^ #^rT^ ^«L-^ (month, nakshatm, day etc.) . . .
Add. I486.
Paper; 41 leaves, 5 lines, 9 x 3^ in.; dated N. s. 841 (a.d.
1721).
AgvAGHOSHA-NANDiMUKHAVADANA (with vernacular version).
Begins :
^^TTT ^T ^<^T etc. (see Add. 1357).
Ends :
^^^•)g; ^^?T^ ^B^ (then nakshatra etc., after which) :
^^^T^r^TT^T I ^TWH^ ^^TfTT^oT^ (])... etc. (vernacu-
lar). The scribe's name is Prabliakara.
Add. 1487.
Paper; 121 leaves, 5 lines, 9 x 3 in. ; dated N. s. 928 (A.D.
1808).
Uposhad[h]a-yrata, vernacular.
Cf. R. A. S., No. 76.
Add. 1488.
Palm-leaf; 129 leaves, 5 lines, 9 x 2 in. ; Xivth cent, (date
retouched, see below).
Amara-koc;a.
Begins with the live introductory i^lokas given in ed. Deslong-
chauaps, p. 2 (after invocation of Buddhu).
Add. 1488.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 119
The letters are much faded, especially towards the beginning,
and accordingly the last few pages, and some other jiassages, have been
retraced with modern ink. Preface, etc. as in printed editions.
Ends :
127^. Then follows a short summary of contents, after which :
^5^ ^T^^^T frrm t^«=R^ ^-sj^T^ ^??Tr^t
^r^H Wf^rrmfC f^rWrf^rr . . . (here an erasure) . . . f^fTI I
^'^J ^T^ TI^T^T^ ^r (erasure) cq-JTW^ fC? TT^T^T^
^^T^T^^r ^^^%^ ff!rf<5rrTf*TffT I ^^T Y'^ *^tc. II
On the back, in a slightly larger, but probably contemporary
hand :
^Rm^^^fvf%^RW% ^T^Tf€% ^T€ ^ (?; I ^^^T
ffTf^ f^rT-?:^f€ f^ ^rf (f) ^-^ (read °W) ^T^TfrTrf I
This seems to be for nepftla sain[vat\ ahdhi-viiidu-vishaye = 504
= A. D. 1384. Vijulu as a word-numeral is not kno\\Ti : but in these
MSS. the sign of zei'o is frequently a mere dot, like anusvara (viiidu).
The king's name is next given :
^^T^T^J^^r^^^T TT^^^ ... I ^^^f^^TT^^t (sic)
T^ . . . "^T ^T^T^^ (? 1. rT") ^^f>T I
This date (1-384) will accord with MSS. Add. 1689 and 1395; in
the former of which we find Jayaijuna (or "jana) reigning in A. D.
1374, and in the latter, Jayasthiti in 1385. Compare the neai'ly
coeval date in the note to Add. 1544.
Add. 1533.
Paper ; 18 leaves, G lines, 7i x 3 in. ; xviiith cent.
AgVAGHOSHA-NAXDIMUKHAYADAXA.
*'...* This is written over in cpiito modern ink; — what was
underneath is undecipherable.
120 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1533.
Leaf 1 is missing.
The language is almost as hopelessly barbarous as in the other
MSS. of the work (Add. 1357 et al. q. v.). The last two leaves are
in a slightly different hand. A recent corrector has retouched the
MS. here and there, in the vain endeavour to make the jargon into
something like correct Sanskrit. The MS. shows some distinct
varieties of reading, as compared with the other copies.
A leaf at the beginning, serving as a cover, contains a fragment of
the Vasudhdrd dhdrcfiil, and begins :
Add. 1534.
Paper ; 36 leaves, 6 lines (ruled), 8i x 3 in. ; dated N. s.
811 (A.D. IGOl).
Megha-sutra.
This MS. was not used for my printed edition, owing to its not
having been identified in the printed list: see Add. 1G89 and R A. S.
Journal, Apr. 1880.
At the end :
f^f^^^ ^^ (?) ^n^^TT ^^T^T^ ^^"^^^ fwfWrT
^xjf^frj I
Then follow a scribe's verse and the date.
Add. 1535.
Paper ; 6 leaves, 7 lines (ruled), 9i x 3 in. ; xviiith cent.
PlNDAPATRAVADANA-KATHA, attributed to DlPANKARA.
Bad writing and full of barbarisms.
Apparently the same work as in R. A. S. Cat. No. 45, but )iot
the same as Add. 1305, supra. It also exists in Paris, Bibl. Nat.
MS. 98 ("Divyavadana-mala").
Add. 1535.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 121
The speaker is the Tathagata, Dipankara; the hearer king
8arvananda.
The latter half of the work (ib-Qa) consists of shoi-t paragraphs in
verse on the various offerings suitable to be made to a bhikshu with a
pinda-patra, etc.; and concludes (66) with a few words on ajipropriatc
seasons, months, etc.
Ends :
TffT ^r<fr^^T^fTm^rT^ (sic) fq"^!^r^"R^T^^m
^m^TT I
Add. 1536.
Paper ; 32 leaves, 5 lines, 9 x 3 in. ; dated N. s. 803 (a. d,
1683).
SVAYAMBHU-PURANA (smallest redaction).
See Add. 870.
Illustrations on leaves 1, 2, and 32.
Ends (with date as above, and scribe's name) :
f^nf^T ^^T^T^T^sh^^cj fiTTTT (sic).
Add. 1537.
Paper ; 48 leaves, 5 lines, 10^ x 3 in. ; modern Nepalese
hand, but squarer and more regular than usual.
KAPiyAVADANA.
The leaves are uumbei'ed 1 — 25, 27 — 49.
There are words of comment, and divisions of words, occasionally
written above the lines in red, or in black.
The MS. seems to be an exact reproduction of tlie archetype of
Add. 1345, as the preface, titles, and even the concluding scribe's
verse, are identical.
122 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1538.
Add. 1538.
Paper ; '40 leaves, G lines (ruled), 14 x 3^ in. ; dated N. s. 964
(A.D. 1844).
ViRAKUgAVADANA, from the DiVYAVADANA.
Text very faulty. Copies at Paris and Calcutta.
This is a story in praise of the ashtami-vrata, or fast on the eighth
day, and probably composed to be read on solemn occasions of this
kind. The subject matter purports to be taken from the Divyavadana
(much of which seems to have perished), and illustrates the merit of
the fast, etc.
Begins in verse thus (after invocation) :
tT^ I etc.
After a few more verses, the prose begins thus :
'^Jf{J^ . . .
The king observes the ashtamlvrata in honour of Amogha-paca and
Avalokite9vara (3a. 1); and is rewarded by the mii-aculous birth of a
son from a sugar-cane (ikshu), therefore called Ikshvaku. A shoi-t
story is now told of a sdrthavdha, Supriya, who gained a shower of
jewels by a vrata (ia-b). The king abdicates in favour of his son
Ikshvaku (ib, 1 — 2). The queen Alinda (after due attention to tlie
vrata) bears a son ; his name was to have been Ku9ala, but is
shortened by his mother to Kui^'a (6a, 5—6); he performs sundry
deeds of prowess, whence he gains the name of Vira-ku^a (66. 5).
The life of Vira-kuca is now detailed, and the moral is thus summed
up in the last lino :
^f8"5 -^ff^J (sic) -arrT^^m^T^ ^rt r\jf^ ^T^^^ ^
Add. 153S.] SANSKRIT xMAXUSCRIPTS. 123
TTrf ^TfT^T^^T^T^rf ^^ift"^[rrj-Jf^TrI?I^^T^^T^ (sic)
^m^ II
Add. 1543.
Palm-leaf; 11.3 leaves, 6 lines, 12 x 2in. ; Xllth cent.
SUVIKRANTAVIKRAMI-PARIPKICCHA,
or Sarddhadvisahasrika PRAJNAPARAMITA,
The hand is very similar to that of R. A. S. Cat. No. 2 : see the
plate thei-e, and compare that in Paljeogx-aphical Soc. Orient. Ser.,
PI. 43. The MS. is corrected iu several hands, mostly of considerable
antiquity.
This redaction has 7 parivarttas and 2500 verses. See Wassiliew,
Taran. 159 (14:7), and Csoma As. Res. xx. 395 (also Ann. Mus. Guim,
ii. 201) as to its Tibetan form, etc.
After 15 lines of invocation and preface, the text begius (26) :
1?;^ ^^T ^fT^^ra^^ '^'^^ ^^^T^^ TT^'^t fTfTfrT
The chapters end :
1. ^T^TT^TXfTTf«T<Trf%^T^ IT^^! I 10b.
246.
3. rT^rlT m^C^T ^T^ Wnfjf: S7b.
4. ^m^^ftT#t ^T*? ^f5^: I 60.
5. -^^fH^n:^' -q^^: i gu.
6. ^^mfT^° ws: I 94.
Then follows the verse ^ I ^q^TT^T , . , , with which the other
Prajnaparamita in 2500 verses beffins (Add. MSS. 1628 and 1629).
The works, however, seem distinct; see Wassiliew (siiijra cit.). As
124 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1543.
to the subject, Suvikrantavikramin's first questions of the Buddha
give some notion of the general drift and are thus expressed (3a— b) :
^^^^^ frfV^^T^^ W^° TT^TtrTTnFTrTT^TWTfT: TT^T-
f\^J° W^T^JXJ^^Wr^JW^m f{JT' ^TTt^T^^fTTt ^^^ [I]
In ch. 2, at the beginning, the speakers are Ananda and Caradvatl-
putra (Carip") ; in ch. 5, Caradvatlputra and Subhuti. Elsewhere
they seem to be Suvikrantavikramin and the Buddha.
At the end is an odd leaf, found in Add. 1680, written by the
scribe of this MS. in ^irecisely the same style, and containing quite
similar matter; but it is not numbered like the rest.
Add. 1544.
Paper; 172 leaves, 7 lines, 20 x 2 in. ; xiith cent.
ASHTASAHASRIKA-PKAJNAPARAMITA.
See Palfeograph. Soc. Or. Series, Plate 57, whei-e Professors
Cowell and Eggeling assign the MS. to the xiith cent. Note also
that the conjecture there given as to the indi\ddual peculiarity of the
sloping hand is confirmed by leaves 84 — 87 of Add. 1708.
For the postscript see Add. 1163.
There are dates of recitation written on the back of both the first
and the last leaves; the one being n. s. 492, the other 499. The last
two figures of the latter are obscure : the former is interesting as being
expressed both in figures and words ('fTT^ ^^T Tlf«T«^^^'VT)'
Add. 1546. 1.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 125
Add. 1546. 1.
Black paper; 3 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2| in.; xviith cent.
A collection of Dhakanis.
Written in gold letters.
There is an illustration on If. 1.
Begins :
TTfT ^€t«i ^t^ vtttw wr(r^ i 2«.
T° ^f^rTT^ „ „ „ 26.
T° ^^T'^Wf^ I 3a.
Add. 1546. 2.
Blue-black paper ; 7 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2| in. ; xviith cent.
MAH A-SAMB ARA-HRIDAYA-DH ARAN I .
The leaves are numbered 3 — 7, 9, 10.
Written in gold, silver, and bronze letters.
Begins :
On leaf 5 are spaces for pictures.
Ends :
Add. 1547.
Paper; 18 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2iin. ; xviiith cent.
AlKAJATA-STOTEA.
The leaves are numbered with small figures in the right-hand
corner at the foot.
On the work see Add. 1453.
Begins :
T?;t frm ^° "0:^° ^° ^^^i^^ ^^tit% I'^TTicfar^
Ends :
wrk #^^ II
12(3 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [App. 15-18.
Add. 1548.
Paper ; 23 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2i in. ; xviiith cent.
Nama-saxgIti.
The leaves are numbered 52 — 73, so that the MS. was apparently
part of a collection of works ; cf. Add. 1104.
Begins and ends as Add. 132.3.
Add. 1549.
Paper; 9 leaves, 5 lines, 0x2 in.; dated x. s. 921 (a.d. 1801).
Namashtottara-(;"ataka.
There is an illustration of a goddess on the first page.
Begins :
Ends:
Then follows the date, as above ; but the last figure is indistinct.
Add. 1550.
Paper; 21 leaves, 5 lines, 6x2^ in.; modern.
Panca-maha-raksha-suteaxi.
A collection of dharaiiis in connexion with the same 5 Caktis as
those of the Panca-i'aksha, Add. 1325 (which see). Spaces are left
for pictures of the (y!aktis at the heads of the chapters.
Begins :
2. ^T^^TT^r^^TTTT^^T"^^ ¥^T^ 10.
Tfrf ^T^^^^T ^m VTTWT ¥^T^: n.
S. (?) ^T^^TfT^^TTR^TTT^T "^^ ^^T^: 15.
Add. 15.50.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 127
4. ^T^^TfT^rl^frTf^^T^T ^^ ^^TT: 18.
Ends :
TTfT^rfrf^^ (sic) % ffT ^T4i?^TTTfrT° . . . ."^^ifw Wf^J^l
(see Add. 1325).
^ ^'^T*' etc.
%m^^t ^^TT^TW^^ ( = N. s. 950 (?) = A.D. 1830).
Add. 1551.
Paper ; 23 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2 in. ; modern.
A collection of Dharanis.
There are illustrations at the beginning of Nos. 1 and 4.
1. (^ahraramhara (l)-dharam.
Begins (leaf 2a) :
2. A stotra to Tdrd-devl, in 21 numbered stanzas, ending 8i.
3. A stotra (?) to Vajra-Satva and Tatlulgatas. Ends 12i?'.
4. Aryamaha-kcda-dhdrani. Ends 196.
5. Candamahdroshanatantra-dh°, 216.
Ends :
Leaf 16 contains the last words of the postscript of something else :
TT^Rl r^; ^"f T^^ {sic).
Add. 1552.
Paper; 2 leaves (numbered 11, 12), 5 lines, 7 x 2 in.; modern.
Fragment of the Kalacakra-mantra-dharani.
Ends:
TffT ^T^^g^f^^^TTWV -^^{1^ II
128 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1553.
Add. 1553.
Paper; 15 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 22 in. ; modern.
A collection of Dharaxis.
The leaves are numbered 1—11, 13, 15, 18, 19.
There are illustrations of deities,
1. Pamavihir^atikd-prajniipdramita.Ju-idaya-dlb'. Ends at Ih.
2. Sc(JuiS)'abhuja(1)-loke<^va7'a-dhdi'a)il.
Ends :
Add. 1554.
Paper ; 3 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x2\ in. ; xviiith cent.
Prajnaparamita-hridaya-dharani.
The work consists chiefly of invocations, etc. It is not the same
as Add. 1485. 1.
Begins :
'tt ^W. ^T^^^T^T^ II etc.
Ends :
Add. 1555.
Paper ; 8 leaves, 5 lines, 6x2 in. ; modern.
DHARAXiS.
1. Mahdramhara-dhdrani.
Ends :
2, Ijhuta-(1)rambara-dhdra7ii.
Ends:
Add. 1580.
Palra-leaf; 4 leaves, 5 lines, 10 x 2 in.; dated X. S. 547 (a.D.
U27).
QAarBUKAVADANA.
Add. 1580.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 129
The MS. gives the title witli tlie strange barbarism ^'^'^^® .
The style and subject of the tale are not unlike the Pauca-tantra,
the first personages introduced being seven shells (sambhukah) and
a fisherman named Rupaka; further on, both personages and scenery
are distinctively Buddhistic.
Begins, after 4 glokas of prefatory invocation :
TTTT ^x^-^TjfT (sic) ^T'^T%^^^^^^^f%^'^^ (sic) f^m^-
Ends :
fwfWrr ^T ^WT^T^^^T^T^ ^T ^^^^: (?)
Add. 1581.
Paper; 8 leaves, 8 lines, 9 x 5 in.; modern Devanagari han<l.
Dharma-lakshmi-samvad A (vernacular) .
The syllable "^T^° is ])laced above each page-number.
The work is divided into 8 adhyayas.
Ends :
TffT ^YV^^W^^T^ ^^^T (.sir) ^-SIT^ ^^TTT I
Add. 1585.
Paper; 13 leaves, 10 lines (ruled), 14x3 in.; fine, minute
hand-writing of the xviith cent.
SuMAGADHAVADANA and part of the
DA(;'AKur'ALAJAM Phala:m.
On the right side of each leaf (1—12) '^iTT^'^T.
On the tale see Burnouf, lafr. p. 566, and Rajendralala, JS^ej).
Buddh, Lit. p. 237.
Begins :
9
130 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1585.
Ends:
l^nr^TR^T^ WfUii l ISa.
On 136 there is marked at tlie side ^"SXT^IT^.
Then, after invocations to Bnddha, etc. :
The MS. ends abruptly with this leaf.
Add. 1586.
Paper; 20 leaves, 10 lines (ruled), 14 x Sin.; fine, minute
hand-writing, dated X. s. 781 (a.d. 1661).
RlSHTRAPALA-PARIPKICCHA.
The title of the work is cited in Bohtlingk and Roth from the
Yyutpatti : see two citations in Add. 1478 above.
Mr Nanjio informs me that there is a Chinese translation of this
work, made by Jfianagupta under the Sin dynasty (a.d. 589 — 618),
being No. 23 (18) of the Chinese Tripitaka. On the Tibetan see Feer,
in Ann. G. ii. 254. [See also the account in the Supplementary note
at the end of the text.]
After the invocation, a line of preface commences with the words
^T^(^i;^^^^frT^T^f^:rTT . . . ; then follow "q;^^^! ^H
and a large list of Bodhisattvas etc., forming the audience.
Ends :
tow: ^r^^^^ ^f^T^-^^T^TT^ ^^T^ ^pJTT-
date (see above) I ^Ti?^T^:^Tmf%^ ^ ^^f?! f^flfri I
Add. 1589.
Paper; 144 leaves, 8 lines, 13x5 in.; dated N. s. 994
(A.D. 1874).
ViCITRAKARNIKAVADANA-MAL.l or PaPRA^EKHARA-AVADANA
(Newari).
Preface begins in Sanskrit :
Add. 1589.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 131
Text (1) begins :
1. Ends:
TffT^Tf^N^^f^T^T^m^T^tTT^^TS'^T^: I 165.
2. (?)
4. T° ^T° °TT^^ ^i^T^^T^T ^75^ I (i.e. %qTW^TT-
^°) 65.
5. T° ^° ^° ■q^^TS'SIT^: I 766.
6. T° ^T° ^1° W^#r S^^^ I 896.
7. T° ^'^ ^° ^TT^T S'SI^ I 100.
8. ^° ^° 'T^ ^?rS^T S^ I 111.
The work ends :
This last title seems to occur only in this placa
Add. 1590.
Paper; 257 leaves, 10 lines, 13 x 4in. ; modern.
Kalpadrumavadana-mala.
See Feer in Journ. Asiatique 1879, p. 283 ; also the list of tales,
ibid., p. 304; and likewise the long account in Dr Eajendralala Mitra,
iV'ep. Buddh. Lit. pp. 292 sqq.
Add. MS. 900 is a copy of the last two tales.
Add. 1592.
Paper; 121 leaves, 10 lines, 12 x 5 in.; modern.
Part of the Ratnavadana-mala (17 tales).
In Add. 1615 the work is said to be 'spoken' by Ci'Ighana.
For a general account see Feei', Journ. Asiatique 1879, pp. 283
sqq.; and his full list of Tales, ibid., 305.
The titles coincide with those of the Paris MS., except where
otherwise stated.
9—2
132 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. ir,92.
Tale
1 ends
i 96.
2
)>
176.
3
))
256.
4
>)
336 (^frT^"R^T°).
5
))
376.
6
))
416 (-g^^^T^) (sic).
7
))
466 (^^T^T^^T^).
8
>>
49a-6 (ITW-d<T ^^^TT^)-
,,
9
)>
57.
>)
10
>)
65.
>>
11
>)
71.
>)
12
))
83.
>)
13
))
95 (ITITTT^^^WT^^T'T).
»
14
>>
1046.
»»
15
)>
109 (^^^^^T^TT^, Paris
p. 298, tale No. 16).
,, 16 „ No title. Story of a merchant, Nanda, at Cravasti
(cf. Paris MS. No. 25), 1176.
Ends with tale 17, TT^T ^f?T^T^T^ ^l^T"^ II Paris MS.,
tale 15.
Add. 1593.
Paper; 253 leaves, 7 — 8 lines, 12 x 3^, in.; in several hands,
the last giving a date N. s. 939 (a.d. 1819).
Sadhana-mala-tantea.
Add, 1686 is a large fragment of an old MS. of the same work :
see the account of that MS.
Begms :
q?:!^ ^TT: ^T^^T^^ ^T^ ^f^fT ^^T^^TW^f : II etc.
A little further on :
^TTpq^ fWN'TET ^■^qTT\^ IT^^rT^ II ^t ^^T S Wr"«IT^
'% ^t ^W^^ etc. .
Add. 1593.] SAXSKRIT MANUSCKIITS. 133
Ends :
^t^i;^^ Wt^lIH^^ ^f^iT5^: II ^rfT^t ^%fT^ ^flT-
^^^^TmT^^'k^: ii "R^m^: ii
Date (in semi- vernacular),
Add. 1596.
Paper; 26 leaves, 6 lines, IS^xSin. ; dated N. S. 950
(A.D. 1830).
Katnaguna-sancaya.
The leaves have the double numbering, 1 — 26, and (more con-
spicuously) 71 — 96, so that the present MS. would seem to have
belonged to a series.
Apparently a collection of gathas illustrative of the Ashtasahasrika
Pi'ajiia-paramita; for none of them seem to occur in the text of that
work, as we have it in Add. 866.
In 32 short chapters, corresponding to those of the Ashtas".
Begins :
^W ^^ ^^^T^T^fTTT^T^^^^WTf (?) ^^T^T?Tt
^TTW^f ^T^ 3T^Tr ^-^T^: I (74).
5. ^° T° "51^ ^° ^T^ f^ffr^ I
^TJT ^frf^: qf?:^« etc.
For the other titles see Add. 866.
Ends :
Then follow date, etc., as above.
134 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1596.
frf^^ (i.e. f^f^°) fiT^-^TfTT^T ^R^RT^ -q^J-
The above titles, etc. may serve as examples of the barbarously
incorrect character of the MS.
Add. 1598.
Paper; 171 leaves, 5 lines, 11 x 4 in. ; modern.
AVADANA-SARA-SAMUCCAYA.
The MS. is torn in places, and ends abruptly at the same word as
Add. 1585.
Many of the leaves have on their left margin '^° -^1° W°, ao that
I have supposed this to be part of the work No. 48 in Mr Hodgson's
list (Essay Lit. Nep. p. 38).
Begins :
1. TTfT ^T^T^^^Tf^Trf^ WWHi t 22a.
2. T° '^t^T ^° I 83a.
3. T* ^<^TT^'5^T^^^ (sic) I 43&.
4. T* ■»T^^S^T^° I 565.
5. T* ^T^T^^Trr^ I 636.
6. T* ^Sni^Trl^ I 70.
7. T° "^^TW^TrT^ I 78.
8. X° -^WRffT ^° I 85?>.
9. T* ^^^Trf^ I 1016.
10. T° "^^^TrT^ I 1116.
11. T° 'S^^TrT^ I 121a.
12. T° "^^T^Trf^ I 1376.
The remainder of the MS. coincides exactly with Add. 1585,
containing the Sumaghadavadana and the fragment there noticed.
Add. 1598.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 135
Tale 1 is apparently different from the tale of the sarthavaha
Dharmalaljha in the MahavasLu (Add. 1339, leaves 232 — 241).
Tale 2 is also different from its homonym in the Avadana-
kalpa-loka (Add. 913, leaves 15 — 17); though the merit of sacrificing
even one's body for another's benefit is a moral pointed in both.
Tale 3 is the story of a sarthavaha named Nanda, who is
punished for his excessive accumulation of wealth in a former birth,
by a miserable spirit of miserly jealousy (''RTW^) in tliis.
Tale 4 is the same as Acokav. No. 1 2 ; thus the verses of
lamentation uttered by the tajxisvinl at the birth of her son,
beginning ^Trf ^'^ . ., (49i), are identical : the bulk of both tales
consists of discourses on abhidharma, etc. The beginning of this story
however • corresponds with 208a. line 4, not 2076, of Add. 1482, as
the tale there has several pages of introduction and scenery.
Tale 5 is the story of a sarthavaha named Supriya, in the reign of
Brahmadatta at Benares.
Tale 6. Vid. Add. 1473 et aL ib. cit.
Tale 7. On Candraprabha see Burn. Intr. 138, 160.
Tale 8. See Divyavadana, Tale xxxii.
Tale 9. A long tale of Brahmadatta, king of Benares and his
experiences in elephant-hunting : different from the tale of the same
name in the Jataka-mala.
Tale 10. A tale illustrative of the virtue of kslmnti, in which
the chief actors are a certain Kalinga-raja and Candrakumara. (The
Chanda-kumara-jataka in the Cariya-pitaka is illustrative of dana.)
Tale 11. One of the numerous deer-births. In praise of vTri/a.
Tale 12. A story of a peacock, Suvarnavabhasa.
Add. 1603.
Paper; 18 leaves, 6 lines, 12| x 3^ in.; dated N. s. 919 (a.d.
1799).
Uposhadhavadan A , [Deyaputrotpatti,]
and DOSHANIRXAYAVADAXA.
These are clearly the same works as R. A. S. No. 15 (q. v.).
See also Add. 1610.
13G CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1603.
Begins (lifter invocations of the Ratnatraya and Avalokitecvara) :
^"^° etc.
^T^^T^ TT^^ I ° I 10a.
Ends :
»TTlTr^^4^Rf^^<^V ^T^T^^T^ ^^T^f^ffrT I (Date as above).
The titles ^T^ and '^T'S° occur at the light hand of many
leaves ; on the cover is the general title ^TT*i^T=^^"T«T.
Add. 1607.
Paper; 224 leaves, 6 lines, 12Ax3in.; dated N. s. 902
(A.D. 1782).
Saddharm \-laxkavatara.
On the work see Add. 915, and add a reference to Feer in Ann.
Mus. Guini. ii. 237, This MS. represents an independent text, for
though both are often faulty, passages are preserved hei-e (e.g. l6Sa,b,
endinf' as Add. 915, 12ff, 2) that are marked as lacunae in that MS.
Add. 1609.
Paper; 52 leaves folding backwards and fonvards, 7 lines,
9 X .31 in. ; xviith cent.
Manual of Tanteic puja (Bali-puja or Cakra puja ?),
The paper is mounted on muslin and gauze.
The title "^sR^fafT is given on the wrapper.
The title Bali-puja given in Dr Wright's list is partly substan-
tiated by the ending of the work; which runs: TTfT "'T'^^T^ ...
after 3 lines '^ni^T ^f%.
The final colophon is simply Tfr\ ^^ ^TTT^TII ° II
* Cf. Oxf. Cat. 3886, 1. 1.
Add. 1610.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 137
Add. 1610.
Paper; 14 leaves, 9 lines, 13 x 5 in.; modern.
IJPOSHADHAVADANA.
This is the same work as R. A. S. Cat. No. 1-5, which is there
called "Uposhadhavadanain and Doshanirnayavadanam ", but the
form "^XJT^°" is written on the right hand of several leaves
throughout our MS., showing that "Uposhadha" is a general name
for the whole work. It consists of 2 adhyayas.
This avadana belongs to the latest style of composition. There is
no continuous plot, but the work is a somewhat rambling dialogue
between the Buddha, YaQishtha and others : there are several pages of
invocations etc. At 11a there occurs a short story about Dharmapala
king of Yaigali. See more in Rajendralala Mitra, Nep. B, Lit. p. 26.5.
Text begins :
Ends :
^^TTT II
Add. 1611.
Paper; 98 leaves, 13 lines, 14 x 4in. ; dated N. s. 765 (a.d.
1645).
AVADANA-gATAKA.
This MS. is fully described by M. Feer in the Journ, Asiatique
(Aug.— Dec. 1879). Cf. especially p. 144 : "Ce MS. est sans doute le
seul representant des anciens manuscrits de cet ouvrage."
A full list of the tales is to be found ibid. p. 302, For the
numbering compare p. 159, note.
138 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1614.
Add. 1614.
Paper; 36 leaves, 7 lines, 13 x 4 in. ; late xviiith cent., with
modern supply.
A collection of Stotras and Songs,
The MS. consists of 19 leaves originally numbered 20 — 38, now
13 — 31, written in a square and regular Devanagarl hand (perhaps of
the end of the xviiith cent.), with lines and margins ruled; the
remainder (1 — 12, 32, 36) is a very recent supply by ISTepalese scribes.
The verses in each hymn are numbered, and the numbers are
accordingly given below.
Begins :
^r^: ^TiT^^TT^^^TT^ II ^Tfv^^T^ II
The following are the first occurring titles :
W^TH II '^'i, II 8.
TWT^T' ^R-!=^^^^T^T^l\?f ^° "^° II '^'i II 5.
TWT^T° -^^-^t ^TTT^ I ^8 I 66.
TWr^TT^ 7f:^^Ti;wt^ ^° I ^H, I 76.
Tf2T° "^^T^T^* ^» I ^ I ib.
TW "^TW^^rf»T^T^^° -^^ I -^^ I 86.
\m° T^^Tfrr^* ^« I 4 I 9.
Short hymns to Avalokitecvara continue till 13 (the original MS.)
where we get :
and T* IT^mTTrRrfT^ffT: '^'^ I ibid.
The hymns next following are chiefly addressed to Cakj-a-simha, and
are attributed to 'Har.sha-deva-bhupati' (15) and Yacodhara (16, 17).
Among the next following are hymns purporting to be taken from
the Bhadrakalpavadana, by Navagraha (176), and from the Svayam-
bhupurana (20). From 33 onwards the hymns are called 'songs'
('"TTrf). Each consists of about a score of numbered verses, the last
being entitled ^T%^T^<T.
The collection has no genei-al title or culophou.
Add. 1615.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 139
Add. 1615.
Paper; 143 leaves, 10 lines, 11 x 6 in. ; dated in words N. s.
923 (a.d. 1803); large modern Nepalese hand, often sloping to
the right.
Parts of the Katnavadanamala and of other collections of tales.
Each tale, as a rule, has its own pagination, and on the margin
are written the names of the collection and of the tale.
The tales are as follows :
I. From the Ratndvaddna (see the names of the tales in Add.
1592). The scribe seems to have transcribed what he could fiud in an
imperfect copy; so he has written it in seven portions of 24, 12, 9,
34, 11, 18, and 7 leaves, respectively, making 109 leaves in alh
1.
Tale 1
ends
12a.
4. Tale 13
(here called Q'antika)
2
»
23a.
(lacuna on 186) ends 196.
„ 6
J)
6a.
„ U
breaks off at 346.
„ 7
5>
126.
5.
„ 18
ends 86.
„ 8
breaks otF at
126.
„ 19
breaks off at 1 36.
„ 11
(here called Hastava-
6.
„ 25
ends 116.
dana) breaks off at
9a.
7.
„ 27
66.
„ 28
breaks off at 8a.
3.
II. From the Dvavimratyavaddna, 7 leaves.
The text seems independent of that of Add. 1274. Tale 1 ends 5a;
2 ends 56; 3 ends Qa; 4 ends 7a; 5 breaks off at 76. This last is
not the same as tale 5 in Add. 1274.
III. Work on the 12 Tlrthas of Nepal.
14 leaves. In verse throughout.
Text begins :
^^TT^f TT^^THT <fT^Tf^ ^T^^T1% ^ I
Ends abruptly (14o) :
^(^T W^STITT^TW ^■3l'?f^i:R^ ^^TrT^ II
IV. Uposliadhavaddna (2nd adhyaya).
13 leaves, numbered 1 — 13, though the MS. begins somewhat
abruptly at a point corresponding to 7a, 1. 1 fin., of Add. 1610 (q. v.).
140 CATALOGUE OF BUDDIILST [Add. 1615.
Ends:
^1\ '^'i etc. II t v#r... II
Add. 1617.
Paper; 55 leaves, 7 liue.s, 18| x 4 in. ; date at end N. s. 945
(A.D. 1825).
GUHYA-SAMAJA (ApaRARDHA).
On the whole work see Add. 1365, and add a reference to the
detailed account of it in Raj endralal's Za^ito Vistara, Intr. pp. 11 — 16;
and Xej). B. L., 259. There is another copy of this part in R. A. S.
Cat. No. 44.
Begins:
f ^TT^lf^^^ f^oT^TT I
2. °^^?:t^t fifffr^: I 15.
IG— 17.
4. °TT^ %TT<?^^TV^ ^TT? ^fj^q^^: I 18.
5. °#^^T:^^° 21.
6. "^^^Tf^'ftt^rr^^TT^ ^T^° 23.
7. «^^Tf^^^« 27.
8. °fT'^TT^ ^"g:^:° 80.
9. °^^^frr^^W^^° 846.
10. [The title of this chapter, as in the R. A. S. MS., seems to
be wanting.]
Add. 1617.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 141
11. «f?f«r^T>5^T^^T^° 38.
12. °ft^?Tr^T7T^'2I^* -^21.
13. ° ^t ^"^ JT^T'^^T^^T ^T^° 476.
14. ^TfTtrTTSTT^ ^^^ ^T^« oOh.
15. ^^^^TT^f^^T^frl^^ ^TTT q^^-Si: ^Z^: I
The date is retouched, but it cannot be far wrong.
Add. 1618.
Paper; 138 leaves, 7 lines, 14 x 4|^iu. ; modern.
DAgABHUMigVARA,
For beginning, chapters, etc., see MS. 867.
Ends :
^^T^ I ^ ^^T ... I
Add. 1620.
Paper; 119 leaves, 7 lines, 14 x 3i in.; xvii — xVilith cent.
Ratnavadanamala (first 13 tales).
Leaf 13, as well as 63 which apparently gave the title of tale 8,
are missing.
Cf. Add. MS. 1592 and Feer ib. cit.
Add. 1623.
Black paper with gold letters; 100 leaves, 5 lines, 15^ x 4 in.;
dated N. s. 820 (a.d. 1700).
This MS. is in three parts, written by the same scribe and Avith
continuous numbering.
I. Leaves 1 — 10 (formerly marked Add. 1622).
Aparimitayu-sutra.
The text is erpxally barbarous with that of Add. 1277 (4. v.).
142 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1623.
Ends :
II. Leaves 11—20.
SARYA-DURGATI-PAKir;ODHAXA (Part 1).
Begins :
T:iT\lfTV^TT^^ (?)
This portion of the woi'k consists entii'ely of invocations and the
like.
Ends :
^^^^^:^^ ^-^^^r ^m^: I
III. Leaves 21—100.
Sarya-durgati-paei(;'odhaxa (Part 2),
Begins, after invocation to Vajrasatva :
■q;t ^^T ^« 1?:° ^° "H^^^ ^"4 \ ^l ?f TR^^% (sic)
fT^TfrT W I ^f^^^ ....
Ends (98, 1. 5) as Add. 1378 (which see); after which follows :
f;R^.V^TWT-T^T^T^%^f5TT^'5teTT^?fT\--^rrT^tll
Then follow the usual acknowledgment to parents, teachers, etc.,
and a mention of the reigning king, Bhupatindra Malla.
After this the scribe gives details as to his family and patrons,
and adds some notes in the vernacular. The date, etc., are thus
given :
^Iclrf^ -c^^o ^TH"^m^ (sic) J^W^^ ^^T^^t ffT^
^^^f^frr I f^fW^^ ^T ^T"g:T^"^^-'J7^T^^t (sic) ^ rf^-
Add. 1623.] SAXSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 143
^i:*.f{^Tf^^T^ ^TTTTr^TTf^^^rfT (?) ^ H^^^ "^^Trf^
Tlie colopliou coucludes with a scribe's verse.
Add. 1625.
Paper; 406 leaves, 7 Hues, 14 x 4| in. ; dated N. s. 948 (a.d.
1828).
ASHTASAHASRIKA-PRAJNAPAKAMITA,
The MS. is bound in coloured boards, with designs, etc., on both
sides. On leaf 1 is a brightly coloured picture of the deity enthroned
and adored by two devotees bearing sacred vessels. Each page is
bordered by a rim of red and green stripes.
For the woi'k see Add. 866.
After date, etc., as given above, the scribe proceeds :
Add. 1627.
Paper; 409 leaves, 17 — 18 lines, 14| x 7 in. ; modern.
^ATASAHASRI Prajnaparamita, Part (Khanda) 8.
On the whole work see Add. 1633.
This part contains chapters 26 — 37.
Text begins :
* Cf. MS. 1373.
144 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1627.
Ch. xxvi ends 1936; cli. xxx, 3106; cU. xxxv, 373.
Ends :
Add. 1628.
Paper; 594 leaves, 9 lines, 17 x 4 in.; on the date see below.
PANCAVIMgATISAHASRIKA PrAJXAPARAMITA.
Leaves 412 — 559 are paper of the xviith or eai-ly xviiith cent. ;
the rest is recent supply. The work is in 8 parivarttas, and is
preceded by an introductory treatise in 8 adhikaras, ascribed to
Maitreyanatha (leaf 9) ; see next MS.
Begins :
^: ^^fT^T ^^f^^^^ m^T^W: ^T^^T^^I ^T TTT^-
^fn?T ^^fi;rnifTT ^T^t4^^TT\^T I ^^T^TTT^T
^fnT ^^^T f^^ '^'^J #'»TrT I rr% ^T^^Tfv^Tcr7Tfl!T«TT
The titles of the chapters are given under the next M8., in wliich
they are more clearly marked.
Add. 1629.
Paper; 884 leaves (and cover), 12 lines, 124 x 7 in. ; dated
in words [x. s.] 9. .5.
PANCAVIMgATISAHASRIKA PrAJNAPARAMITA.
The word ll'R'^TW^Trfil is written on the left raai-gin of 1; there
is a large illustration on the same page.
For the beginning see the last MS.
Chapters etc. end as follows :
^rTT sfw^TT: ^^^: I 2b.
Ai>D. 1629.] SANSKRIT MANTSfRIPTS. 145
3. ""^ w^riTf^^TT^fft-^: qfc^^: I Sb.
4. °% ^tT^TTTfH^frf^TT^fJ^: ^° I 46.
The 5tli (iTJTfvr^Tr^TfV*), 6tli (^^tTf^^W^TlfV'' )
and 7th ('Q;^^WTf*ir'') adhikaras end ou bb.
*irT% i^^^T^Tf^^ft s'g:^: 6.
With these compare the account of the work in Rajendralal,
mp. B. Z. 193.
^^^^ I l)frITT"^^%^^T^^ [«T^T^» Add. 1628, If. 9]
The main work begins on the next page (6ft) with the usual
■q;^^^T ^rfTF^ and a list of Bodhisattvus, etc.
The fii'st parivartta has no regular subdivision : much of it is in
the form of a dialogue between 8ubhuti and Cariputra. It ends thus:
^T^° ^'^^^f^^fl" ^° f^ffl^: I ^ I 1906.
^T^o rT^rTTt[n:^: ^(^^: I 2706 (=4116, Add. 1623).
^T^« TlX^T^ft^fi;^* "T^TT: I 3306 ( = 503 ihid.).
^J•^o ^^Tffix^m* ^i:: i 3346 (= 510 ^■6ivz.).
^r^» ni^mfT^TrTnr^* ^im: 1 3436.
Ends :
A number of verses follow, by the scribe Tndramuni, both \\\
Sanskrit and the vernacular.
Add. 1630.
Paper ; 479 leaves, 9 lines, 18 x 6 in. ; modern.
^ATASAHASRi PrAJNAPARAMITA, Part 2.
On leaf 1, left-hand margin, is the abbreviation T"^ TfT.
10
146 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1630.
Another copy of this Part is in R. A. S. Cat. 63. This Part, or
Khanda, contains parivarttas xiii — xxv.
Begins :
^Trfll
The first chapters have numerous subdivisions, unnumbered at
fii'St, and subsequently with numbers running up to 42.
Parivartta xiv ends 170J; xv. 1956; xvi. 273; xvii. 280; xviii.
291 ; xix. 2966; XX. 298 ; xxi. 312; xxii. 322; xxiii. 382; xxiv. 410.
Ends :
irrfw^° -qiTf^^ ■q^ft3i° ■q'' i Tfr\ f^ffr^^-i^:
A verse or two follows in praise of the work, etc.
Add. 1631.
Paper; 490 leaves, 10 lines, 20x5jin. ; dated in words
N. s. 983 (A.D. 1863).
^ATASAHASRi Prajnaparamita. Part 3 (Chapters 26 — 87).
Text begins :
^^ ^f^T^lTT^ {sic) "JnxV^^T ^^W^^rT^^fT^ ^T
^IW^rW® etc. (see Add. 1627).
Ch. 26 ends 252.
Ends :
°^^^T SI^T^TTTII ^T^^'3IrI^T^T:(s/c)Tm° ^"S-
f^TnT: ^fX^° I Then follows the date (see above) I ^T "^r^T-
WrT (?) ^q^frf II
Add. 1632.
Paper; 607 leaves, 10 — 11 lines, 17 x 5 in. ; dated N. s. 923
(A.D. 1803).
^ATASAHASRi Prajnaparamita. Part 4 (Chapters 38 — 72).
Adp. 1632.] SANSKRIT MAXUSCRIPTS. 147
Text begins :
Parivartta 38 ends 606; 39, 726; 40, 786; 41, 966; 50, 184;
55, 509 ; 60, 5906.
Ends, 607 :
^"fTrrfrlTi: ■qx?!!^^?!'.' I (This is the only instance I have observed
in this MS. of the indication of a chapter's contents at the end.)
TT^fr^^TT^T^^o etc ^Tf^IT"«I^"5^f^frT I ■WJRT'^J
^^Tf5^^^q^q^¥#Wl"° ITf^rg^T^t ^TfTT° V^-
^*f^l . . . '?rf*r"^^T'^f^Vr^T . . . and so on, in praise of the
boot and its study, for a dozen lines; after which date and name of
scribe, as follows :
The place of writing (Lalita-pura) and the reigning monarch
(Glrvana-yuddha) are also mentioned.
In spite of the mention of a fifth Khanda in Dr D. Wright's list,
which however does not appear in oiir collection, it would seem from
the tone and form of the above colophon, that this is either the
conclusion of the whole work, or that at all events the account given
by Mr Hodgson's Pandit (Hodgs. Essay Lit. Nep. p. 16) is correct;
that "Sata Sahasrika is a collective name of the first four Khands, to
which the fifth is not necessarily adjunct ; and indeed it is one of the
several abstracts of the Sahasrika." The Tibetan version (see Csoma,
and Peer in Ann. G. ii. 197) has 75 chapters.
Add. 1633.
Palm-leaf; 494 leaves, 11 lines, I7i x 5 in.; dated N. S. 926
(A.D. 180G).
10—2
148 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1633.
(^ATASAHASRi Prajnapaea]viita, Part 1.
There is an illustration on leaf 1.
"IT^?T" is written on the left margin of many leaves.
The MS. is enclosed by a pair of very finely carved boards.
This appears to be the second known redaction of the Prajiia-
paramita, the chief philosophical work of Northern Buddhism.
It abounds in repetitions, etc., in the most wearisome style of
Buddhist literature. For general notices see Hodgson Ess. 16, Burn,
Intr. 462 etc., and especially Eajendralal, Nep. Buddh. Lit. pp.
177, sqq.
Notices of the Tibetan versions ax'e given in Wassiliew and Csoma
(Feer in Ann. Guimet, ii. 197).
Begins :
1^^ ^^T ^° \° ^"^ M° TT^'^t f^^ ^ I "^yf;^^
Parivartta i. ends 96 ; ii. 139 ; iii. 1476; iv. ?; v. 2656; vi. 354;
vii. 416; viii. 419; ix. 4266; x. 4506; xi. 482,
Ends :
^TTT^fTrfrT II ^ ^^T« I ^^ etc. I ^^rf^ ti^^ tinW^TRT
«rr^ (?) _ i;^^frf _ -^X - ^•^-% - ^TT^^^^'fT : TT^^^-
WTf^^mTTn^fTTW^ ^mV^^Tf^^ft I ° I f^f^rf ^T-
^Wl^^ (?) ^^f^frl I
Then follows a line or two as to the writing, and in praise of the
book.
Add. 1634.
Paper ; 37 leaves, 5 lines (ruled in red), 7^ x 2 in. ; dated
in words N. R. 772 (a.d. 1652).
KiRTIPATAKA by KUNU^ARMAN.
In 126 numbered verses.
Add. 1634,] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 149
Begins :
^KrT^T3Tf*I^^^T^^^fT^TTfrrlT3TT^: I
€T S^ ft f^ ^^T^^"^ ^f^rT ^ft^ftf5 TT^j: II
^f^^^^ [? tf^«] T^-^T^T Yt ^^T^ f^ ^fcT I
^r^^^T^^^T St r\-^'^-^ ^fjf^ri: ||
^^T^^TiTVt^ T^TTTWq^Tif^t II
Then follows another introductory verse.
The work thus appears to be a description of certain places in
Nepal. It commences with Lalitapura thus :
Ends:
^■nfT^ W^fir^TffTf!^% etc. (see above).
Add. 1635.
Paper ; 62 leaves and cover, 5 lines, 8^ x 3 in. ; dated (in
words) N. s. 805 (a.d. 1685).
AgvAGHOSHA-NANDiMUKHlVADANA, with vernacular version.
Begins and ends as Add. MSS. 1357, 1486 (which see).
Add. 1638. 3.
Paper; 18 leaves, 6 lines, 7 x Sin. ; xviith cent.
Fragment of the Amara-ko^a (Book 2).
Contains Book 2 to end of ch. vii. (p. 159, ed. Deslongchamps).
* Sic metri gratia.
i;)0 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1639.
Add. 1639.
Paper ; G leaves, 5 lines, 7x2^ in. ; modern.
Fragment of the Amarako^a.
This fragment was perhaps intended as a supply for the full
original of Add. 1638. 3 or a work of similar size. It contains the
be^nnninc; of the book.
Add. 1641.
Paper; 28 leaves folding backwards and forwards, 7 — G lines,
8x3 in. ; xvil — xviiith cent.
I. SAXGiTA-TARODAYACtJDAMAXI by RaJA PrATAPA-MALLA.
Dated n. s. 783 (a.d. 1663).
The work is a treatise on music, especially on tala or time.
On the royal author and his literary tastas see Wright's Nepal,
p. 215.
The work is in two parts, but some of the first part appears to be
missing, vmless it be repi'esented by the 5 verses on the outside cover
iu a later hand, now almost illegible.
The second part is (unlike the first) in numbered verses (110).
It begins (p. 6) with a discussion of the tdla or musical time called
"^W^^ or "^T'^'T^: several other tCdas are mentioned, corresponding
with those in the Puranasarvasva (Aufr. Oxf. Cat. 87a).
The work ends :
^^^fTT^: II X\° II ^T^TT^T ^TffTT ^T^T^ ^^^T sft
Tlien follow subscriptions, chiefly in the vernacular, giving the day
of writing as Sunday, and the scribe's name as Pumacandra, resident
Add. 1641.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 151
at the Dliarmakirti-vihara, and the father of 3 sons, Jayakalyana,
Jayaku9ala, and Jayadh[a]rama.
II (p. 27). Vernacular Avork in 44 numbered verses.
III. A manual of devotion to various deities.
Begins (p. 34) :
^t ^TT: ^T^^^t^T^I ^^^^^^5T f%^rJMdo5^
TTT^ ^T^f^^TW^^ Tcrf^^-^TT^T ^^^WT"^^TVrT ^T-
^^■pTTfWTT^ f^^^^f^^T (sic) mft ^T^TJ^fr m I
Several other prayers, etc., are added, chiefly in the vernacular, or
in Sanskrit like the specimen just given.
Add. 1643.
Palm-leaf; 223 leaves, 6 lines, 21| x 2in.; dated N. s. 135
(A.D. 1015).
ASHTASAHASRIKA PrAJNAPARAMITA.
There are illustrations on many leaves, throughout the book.
The insides of the binding-boards bear also several more than
usually artistic figures, many of which correspond to those in Yon
Siebold's Japan, Vol. v. (Plates).
See the Palaeogi-aphical Society's Oriental Series, Plate 32, where
a leaf is reproduced : also the Introduction to the present work.
On the work see Add. 866.
The subscription is in verse, occasionally faulty in metre :
* Read TT^rf 1, though both are against the metre,
t Here some corrector has distm-bed metre and sense.
l.>2 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 164.?.
^^Tfj (?¥^T?5) rfrFrg:¥^f^r^T^t II
Then follows (in the hooked Xepalese hand) :
^TrTTTWI^^^^aTT^T: Tcoit. *^^°1 IT^T^ II
Then follow two or three more lines in a similar strain, praising
the "fruit" of reading the book.
On the other side of the last leaf is the conclusion (last 5 lines) of
a short treatise connected with the Prajuaparamita, and in the same
hand as the main work, ending thus :
Add. 1644.
Palm-leaf; 9-i leaves, 5 lines, 2x21in. ; dated N. S. 325
(a. IX 1205, see Leluw).
Paxca-raksha.
Each division or chapter of the work has its own numbering.
Thus ch. i. has 25 leaves ; ch. ii. 26; ch. iii. 35; ch. iv. 3; ch. v. 5.
The titles etc. are substantially the same as in Add. 1325 ; and,
except at the end of ch. iii. each is followed by a blank side, forming
volumes.
The last leaf is much mutilated, and is supplied by a paper leaf.
On the palm-leaf fragment can still be made out, (1) the be-
ginning of the final title ^T^^^T^5T5rT^^T"nr^ . . . ; (2) the end
Add. 1644.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 153
of the verse ^ V^" . . . and (3) the date ^^"i^ (tops of figures
only, visible) ^ifff^ l^ii TT^^^ -^^^^^^ [I] II TT^-
fVTT '5I^T*f^ ^^ 'C^*^ ... On the reverse are the remains of a
postscript in a finer and later hand, in N^ewari, with half-obliterated,
but still certain, date, N. s. 579 (a.d, UdO). Above ai'e left a few
words in the original hand :
^^TR^TTT^-^T^f^^^^^^N^nf : (sic) I ^^T^ %^-
The MS. concludes with a leaf of paper supply which is remarkable,
inasmuch as it appears to be a copy of the real last leaf of our MS.
when it was in a rather more perfect condition, though perhaps eveu
then it may have been compared with another MS., as the last words
of the book and the title show discrepancies of forms, etc.
The date and scribe's name are thus o;iven :
<-\ /^. .-V
^T iZ ^% "€ I
The date is especially remarkable, as it seems a clear instance of a
copied date — the hand as well as paper being modern. The copy
however is neither a forgery, nor a mere thoughtless repetition, but
simply added as a testimony to the antiquity of a final leaf which was
in a perishing condition, doubtless even when the supply was made.
See the Palaeographical Introduction.
Add. 1647.
Palm-leaf; 132 leaves, 5 lines, 13 x 2 in. ; xviiith cent.
Panca-raksha.
The MS. is illustrated (cf. Add. 1164) with figures of the 5 (^aktis
at the beginnings of the chapters.
The boards are also illuminated with 6 figures of Buddha and
other smaller figures.
Begins, after invocation to the Bodhisattvas :
154 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1647.
The chapters are differently arranged from the other MSS.
Ch. I of Add. 132.5 is fourth here; so that the beginning of that
MS. will be found on leaf 986 of this.
Ch. II (Add. 1325) = Ch. 1 ends 386.
Ch. Ill „ „ = Ch. 2 „ 936.
Ch. IV „ „ = Ch. 3 „ 97.
Ends :
^TWf^^TW^TTWrfw^TTT^T Wf^J^l I ^ V^T° etc.
Add. 1648.
Palm-leaf; 228 leaves, 7 lines, 12| x 2 in.; Xllith cent., reign
of Arimalla.
SlDHANA-SAMUCCAYA.
On the hand-writing see the Introduction and Table.
The date (336) has clearly been retouched, possibly by one of the
persons who wrote the numerous dates (of the next century) on the
cover. Comparing the forms of 2 and 3 in the latter part of the MS.,
we should certainly pronounce the figures to be 2's : but the ordinary
form of 2 (though not of 3) is found even in the later part of the MS.
e.g. leaves 209, 210.
The day of the week and month, which Prof. Adams has kindly
worked out for me, do not tally for the year 336 : nor does that year
quite accord with chronological accounts (see the table in Historical
Introduction). The numbers have therefore probably been incorrectly
restored.
The first date on the cover is that of an ^T<,1 *T«f (devotional
or liturgical use of the sadhanas ?), N. s. 458 (a. D. 1338), by one
AnandajTvabhadra, at the Crinaka-vihara.
The writing is fine and clear; with many early features, e.g. the
manner of writing i medial, of which both the earlier and later forms
are seen.
The chalk-powder is still distinctly traceable on many leaves (see
Introduction).
The work is a collection of sadhanas or charms (cf. Add. 1686),
to which a full index will be found on an extra leaf written by the
second hand. Thus :
Add. 1648.J SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 155
^[^]\ (begins) f^^RlFT^^TV*! (this sadhana is by a Pandit
Kuinudakara).
T^ £_ ,, '^^TFT'^^T^® by Pandit Ratnakaragupta,
etc., etc. (51 in all).
The colophon runs thus: "^^^TT^ [^^^] (^^^ above) ^T^li'^T-
The words in brackets are rewritten by a second hand. Then
follows a page of Dharanis to Mahakala.
Add. 1649.
Palm-leaf; 107 leaves, 5 lines, 12| x 2 in. ; dated N. s. 532
(A.D. 1412).
SiDDHI-SARA by RaJA-JYOTIRAJA-MALLA.
The subject of the work is astrology and auspicious seasons; it has
no regular chapters, but numerous small unnumbered divisions.
Begins :
f^^^ ^TfrTTT^^ TT^m^j^ Vt^TrfT I
"STT^ "^ Pjf^^TT^ ^TfrP^t Wfi;^^ II
Ends :
T^T^W I ^Tf^t frfm ^(T?:^^^^ I T^W3T^^^m* I
^Tf^rq^T^t II f^nfrffirfrr I ^TTT^f^TT^^ < ^^ < l|<;Tr
t t These words have unfortunately been retraced; but the name
JAyajyoti(r)m''t or "dyoti m" is established by the verse at the
beginning of the book. See also the Historical Introduction.
* Cf Burgess, Journ. Am. Or. Soc. vi. 2.36.
t For the form of the name cf Add. 1695.
156 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1650.
Add. 1650.
Palm-leaf; originall}^ 87 leaves, 5 lines, 13 x l^in. ; XIV —
xvth cent.
AMARA-KOgA.
Leaves 31, 32, .58, 83, 84, and 86, are •wanting.
Leaf 2 is modern supply.
The MS. ends abruptly in the middle of the last line but one of
the work.
Add. 1651.
Palm-leaf; 51 leaves, 7 lines, 11 J x 2in. ; Xivtli cent.
Amaea-kova,
Leaves, 7, 14, 20, 40, 45, are missing.
Written in a clear, square and upright hand.
Begins (after the invocation) with the 5 distichs given in
Deslongchamps' edition; ends abruptly with the word 5(^cjff
III. vi. 4.
Add. 1653.
Palm-leaf; IG leaves, 5 lines, 12 x 1| in. ; XIV — XVth cent.
Tattwa-saxgraha.
This is probably the work mentioned in Hiouen-Thsang (trans-
lation of M. St. Julien, i, 186) as "Tri-tchin-lun", which, we are told,
"veut dire litteralement 'Le traite ou sont i-assemblees les verites'" —
for which M. Julien suggests 'Tattva-samuccaya'.
The MS. is incomplete.
Begins :
^^Vlf^WT I ^fw^T^PT^T TT^^^ 3T^TTnTT(?)lTT^: II
li^^^^^T5TT^f^^WfrI^Tf^^(?) I
^T'^ TNTr^^TrrTTT"^ ^f^^^rrf (?) II
Add. 1653.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 157
# TTif^f^r^^ ^T ^f rTTTI^Tir ^T ^"glTTrSTfT^t^ . . . etc.
The whole woi'k seems to be a collection of barbarously expressed
tantric devotion and ceremonial, of which the above may serve as a
specimen.
Add. 1656.
Palm-leaf and paper supply ; 143 leaves, 5 lines, 13 x 2 in. ;
cMefly Xiilth century (see below).
Panca-eaksha.
On the handwriting generally see the Palaeographical Intro-
duction.
The paper supply is quite modern.
The last page of the MS. as we now have it is in a hand of the
xivth century. The colophon records that the MS. was the offering
of one Lalitakrama (see also Add. 1701). The date (n. s. 518) and
king's name (Jayasthiti) have been retouched.
This page was written on the back of a leaf (of an avadana ?),
which is in the same hand (viz., that of the xiiith cent.) as the bulk
of the MS., but is not divided into columns, as that is.
Add. 1657. 1.
Palm-leaf; originally 71 leaves, 5 — 6 lines, 12 x 2in. ; xiiith
cent.
Commentary on part of the Candra-vyakarana
(Adhy. II, pada ii).
Leaves 16, 21, 24—26, 28, 29, 33—36, 41, 59, 60, 66, 68 are
missing.
For the text and other commentaries see Add. 1691. 4 — 6.
Text begins without invocation, probably because the MS. formed
part of a series of commentaries :
t^ (sic) TT^rf TT^"^^ f^fV^tnW^T^^ rT^^^^Tuf^TSEfrW
158 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1657. 1.
The examples {uddharana) seem not to be drawn from distinctively
Buddhist works.
On la Panini and Katyayana are referred to. Panini is also
cited 116, 326, 496 and 556.
The MS. terminates abruptly; j)robably however not many leaves
are lost, as the comment on the last sutra of the pada commences 64a.
Add. 1657. 2.
Palin-leaf; 3 leaves, 7 — 8 lines, 12 x 2in. ; dated N. s. 319
(A.D. 1199).
Fragment of Anaxdadatta's commentary on the
Caxdra-vyakaraxa.
This fragment contains the beginning and the end of Adhyaya ii,
pada i.
On the date see note to the Table of Numbers; and on the hand
see the Introduction.
The first leaf is in a different hand or hands from the others :
the forms of the letters however (e.g. "^ ^ and V) are very similar.
The number of this leaf has perished : the others are 31 and 32.
MS. 1705 (q. V.) is a nearly complete copy of this part of the
commentary : the present MS. however, at the beginning, for ^rf \
3?°..."^:, reads simply ^^TIT%:g; .*
Ends :
^^^Tt f^(?T^Twr^^ iT^^: m^: ^^tt: ^^rr^ ^t ^t ^
Add. 1657. 3.
Palm-leaf; 4 leaves, 8 lines, 12 x 2 in. ; xvth cent.
Fragment of a Commextary on part of the
Candra-vyakarana.
The leaves are in very bad preservation.
The sutras are given in full.
Add. 1657. 3.] SAXSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 159
This fragment begins in the middle of the comment on the part of
the text (v. 1) occurring in Add. 1691. 4 29b, 1. 3, med. The first
sutra given is T^TT^"^!^^"^ .
Add. 1691. 4, which gives the text, has lost part of this pada,
so that leaf 4 of the present MS. cannot be certainly identified; the
last sutra, H'^T^T^II, on leaf 296 of the text occurs here at leaf 3a,
line 4, fin.
Several sutras, however, on 4a correspond with Pan. vi. i. 74,
sqq., and, as the earlier parts of this pada correspond with the same
pada of Panini, the identification of this leaf may be regarded as
very probable.
Add. 1658.
Palm-leaf; 29 leaves, 5 lines, 11x2 in.; circa A.D. 1390
(see below).
Abhinava-raghavananda-nataka by Manika.
Part of a play on the life of E-ama, originally produced at
Bhatgaon (see below).
The MS. contains the Nandi (leaves numbered independently 1,
2), Prastavana, and Acts i. — iii. and jDax't of iv. (leaves 1 — 27).
A curious and somewhat illegible note on the cover mentions the
Ramayana as the source of the play.
The Kandi and Prastavana contain several allusions to the reigning
dynasty, fixing the date of the play and agreeing with the interesting
inscription lately discovered at the great temple of Pacupati (Indian
Antiquary,' ix. 183).
The Nandi, which is pronounced by a sage Bhringin, with some
remarks from the Vinayaka and others, begins with mythological
genealogy thus :
(^J ^T^Tf^^-SlT^f^^^ II etc.
After this the place of performance (Bhatgaon) is thus fixed :
irfrRT^r^ ^T^ rf^^ ^'T'R^ KW^ITf^ ^WTfVT^T^"»t II
f%^T^° II ^% ^f^^ "^^^^ I (^ft^^)
IGO CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 165«.
II f^T^° II ^T "q:€T ^T^T^^T ^f^ I
T?° II ^mf^: II (YTT) II
^^ II ^^rT^^ ^XTTTiTT^ ^f?r II
^% ■'Jff^, "q:^^qri^??: II Tfrr rnf.-^T-s^i: II
The Prastavana tlieii follows :
^f^^T I ■J£^[*] I
The sage says that he has arrived at Bhatgaon, ^TT ♦^ i rf^oTTIfT-
f^rP:fCf ITT^T Sf^ ^'^T'T^f : further (2a), that he is unckr
the orders of JayasthitL Tlie royal family are referred to thus :
Then follows a line in praise of Jayasthiti, who has amongst other
titles ^T^f2p[TT^^ : ['W] (of. Inscription 1. 17) : also of the
assembly of the grandees of Nepal. Next, various compliments are
paid to the heir-apparent Jaya-dharma-maUa, mention is also made
of Jyotirmalla w^ho is spoken of as ^T^*IT^T^«T I This seems to
put the composition of the play at least 20 years before the inscription
(of N. s. 533 or a. d. 1413) as we there find Jyotirmalla the father of
three adult children.
* Cf. inscr. supr. cit. for the name and whole phrase, and note *'
thereon.
t...t The text is half obliterated here.
§ Inscr. ver. 2.
Add. 16.38.] SANSKRIT MAXUSCRIPTS. IGl
After tliis an actress enters from the Nepathya and the Sutradhara
thus reminds her of the name of the play and its author : — (26 — 3a)
^m^WT^^ %^^ II
The actress invokes Natyecvara and refers to the sacrifices ofiered.
After her apprehensions have been removed, the sul)ject of the
play is introduced; and Act 1 accordingly begins (36) with the entry
of Vigvamitra, solus; who is presently joined by Dacaratha and
others.
Acti. ends 13, with title, thus: rrT^c|irTWr(?)^T^3T^"3Tr S^.'l
„ ii. „ 226, ifTrTT^fTW^T f^fTT^T S^ : I
„ iii. „ 266, ^^T-SinTWr ^T^ (?ffT^T SIT : I
The MS. ends abruptly after a speech or two of Act 4.
With this MS. are several fragments, consisting of single leaves,
with writing of the xv — xvith century, as follows :
1. Part of the first leaf of a play, containing the Nandi. Hand-
writing very similar to that of the preceding play.
2. A leaf (numbered 53) of a work on magic or ritual; 5 lines,
8 X 2 in. In the last line a ceremony called pindakrishti and the
use of mantras are mentioned.
3. A leaf (numbered 37) of the Hitopadeca (ed. Johnson, ii.
108—119).
4. A cover of a book, 8x2 in., containing only the words :
^tTC?) I
Add. 1661.
Palm-leaf; 103 leaves, 5 lines, 13 x 2 in.; dated X. s. 545
(a.D. 1425), but see below.
Amara-ko<;,'A.
11
102 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1661.
At the end there is one page of postscript by the scribe,
Avantapala, in praise of the book, etc.; then a second postscript,
partly obliterated, in a different, but probably contemporaneous,
hand, beginning :
^^TfTs^ (?) - ^^ * - 1;^ - f^^ ^f^ f^% ^frrm
Yaksha-malla, the reigning king, is twice mentioned.
Add. 1662.
Palm-leaf; 135 leaves, 5 lines, 12 x 2 in, ; the last two leaves
are late palm-leaf supply, dated N. s. 739 (a.d. 1619), the rest is
of the XII — xiiith cent.
Panca-eaksha.
Leaves 38, 40, 129 — 132, 135 are wanting. Each division of the
work has also its own pagination. There are remains of illuminations
on the bmding-boards. On the work see Add, 1164:. The division
of the work called "MahasahasrapramardinI", usually second, is here
placed first.
Ends :
(hiatus) TfJ^fr . . . etc. (the rest is in a vernacular).
Add. 1679.
A mass of palm-leaf fragments ; 12 x 2 inches in size, unless
otherwise described.
[The distinctively Buddhistic character of some of these fragments is of course
doubtful.]
I. Naishadha-carita.
[Non-Buddhistic]
* Cf. Burnell, S. Ind. Palfeogr., ed. 1., p. 58,
Add. 1679.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 103
II. Originally 20 leaves, 5 lines ; XV — xvith cent.
Ganapati-stotra.
Leaf 19 is missing.
A tantric manual of devotion ; apparently Buddhistic, as the
SavisMras (106) and other characteristics of Buddhism are mentioned.
Begins :
Ends:
I ^qTqf%fi?f^^7r^^T3l *l?fT ^ ^ II ^« II
Tf<T ^^^frT^r^ ^WTTT I
III. One leaf, numbered 67, 6 lines, 12^ x 2^ in. ; Bengali
hand of xv — xvith cent.
Amara-ko^a.
The leaf contains Am. iii. L 26 — 45.
IV. The beginning of a work on the eight Matris.
One leaf has a page-number 19, the rest are torn off. 4 and 5
lines to a page.
On the Matris, see B. and R. s. v. ^TS" and the var. lect. of the
Amara-koca in Aufr. Oxf. Cat. p. 184a. Their cult seems to belong
rather to tantric worship than to genuine Buddhism or Brahmanism.
V. 1 leaf, numbered 18 (?), 5 lines; straight-topped charac-
ters ; XVth cent.
Fragment of an Avadana.
On 2a and 46 a person spoken of as "^Tl"'^^ .* is mentioned as
practising penance, WTf^TT, etc.
VI. 9 X If in. ; XIV — xvth cent.
Fragment of an Avadana (?).
Small Nepalese hand. The stops etc. are marked with red.
3 verses (numbered 9—12) of a metrical tale or the like.
VII. VIII. [non-Buddhistic]
11—2
1G4 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1679.
IX. 1 leaf, numbered 3, 5 lines, straight-topped hand ;
XV — xvith cent.
Leaf of a work on the expiation of offences, "Durgati-
PARigoDHANA " or the like.
The leaf is mutilated.
X. Two leaves on philosophy or astPvOLOgy.
The first is numbered 1, but each leaf begins with a sign like S
that used for ^ at commencements. Straight-topped characters
except 26, which is in the hooked Nepalese of the xvth cent., and
seems to be by the same hand as the next fragment.
la begins :
\h begins :
(clearly astrological).
2a begins :
JU[ ^^Jlf^ ^T^T W^ ^ ^^-^^^t: {sic)
1h begins :
XI. On Astrology.
One leaf. See last fragment.
Begins :
o^-wj: imwfTT I ° I ^^"RTW ^^T . . . :
The outside seems to be a cover, and contains ejaculatory prayers
etc., in a later hand.
XII. Fragment of an Astronomical or Astrological work.
Writing, etc., very .similar to No. X.
Begins :
AM). 1G79.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 165
Arjabhata is cited in line 2.
The other side is a cover with writing nearly obliterated.
XIII. 8 leaves (leaf 1 wanting), 5 lines.
Part of a work on ASTROLOGY.
Writing, etc., similar to the preceding.
Begins :
Ends (abruptly) :
f=#fITI m°(?)
XIV. 5 leaves, numbered on right-hand margin, 81 — 85 (?),
5 lines ; xvth cent.
Part of a work on Astrology.
The speakers are MaJidbhairava and a devi^ so that the work may
be partly, if not wholly, Civaic (of. Burn. Intr. 551).
Begins (after invocations to Mahabhairava) :
^^TT^ I f ^ ^ WWl^ ^T^^TTfTf^^T^rf^ (?) I ° I
On 56 (which ends abruptly) we find the subscription "^"j^ ^^-
XV. 1 leaf, 5 lines ; XV — xvith cent.
The first page of a Lexicon or Glossary.
In short sections of about a couple of lines, each section con-
taining words beginning with the same letter.
This fragment extends as far as "^, and contains inter alia
the forms ^T^T, ■SI'#-^^T; also ^T#RfTT\ and ^T^#T^.
Begins :
166 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1679
XVI. 1 leaf, 5 lines, 7 x liin,; modern hand.
Fragment on the groups of letters.
A summary, apparently, of the mystical import of the letters.
Begins :
XVII. 1 leaf, originally 8 lines ; xv — xvith cent.
Fragment on Sacked Topogeaphy.
Bengali hand of a square form somewhat similar to that of Add.
1364. The rivers Ganges, Jumna, Godavari, and SarasvatI, are
named in line 3 ; there is also reference to bathing therein.
On the other side are notes in a slightly different style of writing.
XVIII. 1 leaf, 6 lines; in sections, numbered 34 — 37.
Fragment on Ritual (?), partly vernacular.
Page numbered 62 (in figures and letters) ; stops and emphatic
words smeared with red. Frequent mention of "^W, ^^, etc.
XIX. 1 leaf, 5 lines, xivth cent.
Fragment on Oblations or Cookery.
Compare R. A. S. Cat. No. 74 (photographed), both in writing
and subject.
The chief articles discussed here are oil, milk, ghee and bilva
(h, I 1).
Begins :
XX. 1 leaf, 4 — 5 lines ; xvth cent.
Detached sentences on Oblations.
The last part of one sentence, "RW^^RJ^kT ^T rpRT-
"^■^^■^Trf^rr I, recalls Pailca-tantra II. 115.
XXI. 10 leaves (numbered 2 — 11), 5 lines; fine, clear hand
of the xiY — xvth cent.
Part of a work on Magic.
Add. 1679.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 167
The Avork abounds in curious combinations of letters, similar to
those found in Buddhist books from Tibet and Japan. Its general
character may be seen from colophons like ^T^ W^ *m^ (2b and 3&) ;
Tf<T '^TT^^ (lib); TTrT^T^T^: (last leaf).
XXII. 5 lines ; xv — xvith cent.
Three fragments of a work on Magic.
In numbered sections.
These, and the present form of the leaves, seem to show that we
have here fragments from different parts of the work : part I
comprising the leaves now numbered 1 — 5 ; part 2, 6 and pt 3. 7 — 8.
The only remaining (original) numbers are 12 on 3, and 14 on 6. The
contents of the book seem to be stotras etc. connected with magical
rites : thus on 8, we have the colophon ^t'TT^^T^T^^T^TfT
^^T^ : II
XXIII. 1 leaf numbered 57, 5 lines, xv — xvith cent.
Magic and Mysticism.
Subject : 7iydsas and the mystical value of letters (a5— 61).
XXIV.— XXX.
These numbers are leaves of tantric stotras and prayers too
unimpoi-tant to need description.
Besides the above numbered fragments, some 20 or 30 leaves still
remain, either belonging to works clearly non-Buddhistic (and there-
fore not noticed in this catalogue), or fragments too slight or indistinct
for recognition.
Add. 1680.
This number represents a heterogeneous mass of palm-leaves
of various dates, which arrived, in many cases, caked together
by mud and damp. Each measures about 12^ by 2 inches,
unless otherwise noted.
The works are as follows :
I. BhADRACARI-PRANIDH ANA-RAJ A.
168 CATALOGUE OF BCDDIIIST [Add. 1680.
Palm-leaf; 6 leaves, 6 lines, 11 x 2 in.; dated n. s. 188 (a.d.
1068).
On the handwriting see the Palseogvaphic Introduction.
See K. A. S. Cat. 33 and Add. MS. 899. 2 ; also Chinese Tripit.
1142 (Nanjlo).
Begins like Add. 899. 2, reading °^ffr S^^ ^^° inline 1.
Ends :
^T^^5:^frRfW^^TT^ ^^TTT: II ^ ^T°...ll %^ri;
T^T^^ W^r SV f^f^rT-nRfrf ||
II. 8 leaves, numbered 1 — 3, 18, also a leaf numbered 2
from another volume ; 5 — 6 lines, square hand, xiv — xvth cent.
Fragments of the AvadIna-^^ataka (ivth and Yth decades).
The fragment contains the stories of Dharmapala, Civi, and
Surupa (Av.-(^at. iv. 3 — 5); see MSS. 1386, 1622, and Feer ib. cit.
Lf. 18 gives the end of the Anathapindadavad° (iv. 9). The leaf
numbered 2 is from the Gudacalavad° (v. 3) (line 1 =- Add. 1386,
78 a, 1. 4).
The text on 46, 1. 6 .shows considerable discrepancy with the
corresponding passage in Add. 1386 ( = 606 11. 7 — 8).
III. 21 leaves, 5 lines.
Fragments of the Diyyavadana,
Apparently same scribe as No. II.
The complete MS. was divided into volumes with independent
numbering.
On the work generally see Add. 865. A collation of these
fragments will probably be given in the forthcoming edition by
Prof. Cowell and Mr Neil.
IV. Leaf of the MaxicCdavadaxa.
Same writing as the preceding fragments.
Text corresponds to Add. 874, 76. 1. 3 sqq.
Y. Leaf of an Avadaxa.
Same hand as the preceding.
Add. 1G80.] SxVNSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 169
The leaf is numbered 17.
It describes a conversation between tbe Buddha and a E,akshasa;
the Buddha gives him food and drink.
YI. 5 lines ; xv — xvith cent.
First leaf of the Vasudharaxi-katha.
The introduction is somewhat shorter than in Add. 1355. The
tale begins, as there, ?T^ "^^ ^^I ^^^^ ^T"3ir3jt +i^l*l^^t
YII. IG leaves, 7 lines; xiiith cent.
Part of a work on Astrology.
Numbered from 9 to 40.
The first portion of the fragment treats of the nakshatras : the
concluding leaves of sudden or untimely death ('^M*^f4| I, "^"* l-
VIII. 45 leaves, 5 lines; xii — xiiith cent.
DhAraxis.
These fragments appear to be the remains of several volumes of
collected charms. There are two illustrations of caityas etc. One
volume has pages with letter- as well as figure-numbering, running
from 2 to 17 ; each page is written in two distinct columns.
A second is generally paged only in figures (these are all between
9 and 35), and has no full columns, but only square spaces round the
string-hole. There are also two leaves with columns on one side and
space on the other.
In the first vol., we find the ends of the following dharanis, etc. :
Phaldphalahridaya (4a) ; Jdti-smaTd-dh° (46) ; KaUajaya-dh° (96) ;
Ushnlshavijayd (176).
In the second volume the following: Vajrottard-dh" (12«), LaJcsha
(14a); Hrishtcq^ratyayah StiUidhard-dh° (146); Sarvatathagatahridayd-
dlC (156); Heniangd-d]o° Jaiiguld malidvidyd (17); Akshohhyd-dh"
(17*6); Vajrottara (ib.), cf. supra; Kondrd dhdrani-caityakaraiia vidhih
(18) ; Arya Mahddharam, (21) ; Buddhahridayd-dh° (226) ; So.man-
tabJiadrd-dh° (23); Dhdtukdrandd (236); Svapnandadd-dh (27b);
KaUaJaya (32) cf. supra ; Aryamahd dlmranl (33), cf. supra ; Sarva-
rucirdhgayashti 36; Sarvqmavgald {ih.) ; Scrrvaroga-praramani (366).
170 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1680.
The two leaves with columns described above are numbered 9 and
11 respectively.
9 has the colophon :
11. ^l"T^WfT.
On leaves without (original) numbers, we find : GrahamdtriJcd-dh''
(1) ; Mdrici (2b) ; Samanta-hhadraprajnardh° (4) ; Aslitamahdhhayor
tdranl (5) ; Jdtismard-dh° (5) cf. supra.
IX. 3 leaves, 6 lines, xii — xiiith cent. Apparently these
form part of one MS.
Fragments of works connected with the Prajnaparamita.
One is the second and last leaf of
Prajnaparamita in 9 ^'Lokas by Kambila.
Ends :
^^ (?) TT-RTf^f^TT^ "W'R^^ ^f^^ffT II
TffT 'TTfT^: IT^mTTf'TrrT ^^T^T II lifrTTT^T^-
^fl?^T7T^T^t II
Then follow 4 glokas said to be by Nagarjuna in praise of the reader
of the Ndmasamg'iti. After several lines of epithets, etc., it ends :
^ f^^^Tfj: TT^lT^-^TfT^ II ^T^^T^T^^m<rT^f II
The second leaf contains the end of the
Pancavim^atika-prajnaparamitahridaya.
The text seems to be the same as that of Add. 1486.
The third is apparently the beginning of some redaction of the
Prajiiaparamita.
After the usual introductory phrases, Avalokitegvara addresses
Bhagavan as follows : ^^fj T{ '^{^-^'^WfiJ^JTVS^rli ^WT-
X. 4 lines, xvith cent.
Leaf of a Mystical work.
Add. 1680.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 171
la tlie first line we find
The next line treats of the mystical value of letters. The verso
is nearly obliterated, only the page number 2 being visible.
XI. 7 lines, Bengali hand, xvith cent. (?).
Leaf of work on Ritual.
The form of the Avork seems to be instruction to pupils ; but the
whole leaf is very indistinct. One sentence begins (1. 3) :
rIfT: fkm: ^^T^ ^^...; and (1. 5) fffT: fll^I^T:
^¥...
The fragment concludes with the 5th line of the verso.
XII. 6 lines, xii — xiiith cent.
Leaf of a work on Buddhist Mudras.
In line 1 we fi^nd :
On the verso, 1. 2, is the colophon
At the beginning of the next chapter occur the names of
^uddhodhana, Aralli, Rahula, etc.
XIII. (NiRUTTAEA TANTRA).
[Non-Buddhistic]
XIV. Late palm-leaf.
Fragments of Stotras, etc.
Chiefly invocations, "^ '^T etc., to various personages.
Add. 1681.
Alphabets, etc., compiled by Pandit Gunanand.
Written for use in deciphering the MSS. of the present collection.
172 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1682.
Add. 1682.
Palm-leaf; 83 leaves, 5 lines, 21 x 2 iu. ; Nepalese hand of
the xith cent.
Saddharma-puxdarika.
Chap. 10 ends 78a, 1. ; the MS. consequently terminates towards
the end of Chap. 11.
On the work see MS. 1032.
Add. 1683.
Pahu-leaf; 139 leaves, 5 lines, 21 x 2 in. ; dated N. S. 159
(A.D. 1039).
SADDHARMA-PUNDARiKA,
By several scribes ; leaf 566 ( = Paris MS., 99a med — 9%) is
commenced by the second scribe, but on 57a the same passage is
written over again.
The MS., thougli as a rule beautifully written, is much damaged
by worms, etc.
The first part of the colophon, so far as it remains on the mutilated
final leaf, coincides with Add. 1032, except that we have "^"^tm-
^#T[ir^] for Wm^° (see p. 24, line 28).
The next legible words are as follows :
^^^^T s4 . . . f^^Tf€^: m^nr^: (sic) ^w^tt^ vj^
TO rT^WfJ I ^T^T^Tm'SIT[^] ...(?)... (hiatus) ^^^^^^
^^^TT^T^T^^TTT^^ (corr. °rajn°) f^f^fTfTrffTI ^^rf^
\yC^ (in letter-numerals) tllT^ ^ll ^rTT^T^t ^^T\% I
A note (of recitation 1) in vernacular follows, dated N. s, 803.
For the work see Add. 1032. This and the preceding MS. have
been used by Prof Kern for his edition of the text.
Add. 1684.] SANSKRIT MANDSGRIPTS. 17
Add. 1684.
Palm-leaf; originally 156 or 157 leaves, 5—6 lines, 21 x 2 in.;
dated N. s. 185 (a.d. 1065).
Saddharma-pundarika.
The leaves run tluis: 2—10, 10*, 11—117, 119—152, 151—156.
Chap. 15 is wrongly mimbered 16, and the mistake continues to
the end of the MS. On the reigning king and on the writing see
the Introductions.
The colophon runs :
^^^« v^^^T^ ^^^ft"^^ T^fTwr '?rg:f4iif<TrT^: i
^51?rf^ l^^s (in letter-numerals) IlITW^^^T^^t I ^TJl-
^fg-TT^^rxT^^^TiT^^ (sic, V. Introd.) TT^ f^^i;^^T-
i^i^ifw ^ ^ (hiatus) 15 (?) ifT^T (?) i%^f€^TTr^RrTTfw^-
•f%TorTr7i^T ITTTT^Tf^ft ^^XfrT 1 (Then a scribe's verse) I
"With til is MS. is a stray leaf of a Buddhistical treatise in hand-
•writing etc., similar in all respects, witli the leaf number '^T
o
(?) 310 (c£. table of numbers, note).
The first syUables are : °"^TT^rW^° . . . ; the last, "^T^TWT^.
Add. 1685.
Palm-leaf; 64f leaves, 6 lines, IS^ x 2in. ; dated N. s. 500
(A.D. 1380).
Amara-koca.
The final subscription, after date and scribe's verses partly faded,
seems to run thus :
-m-^ ^r^^HT?:!^^ (?) w^ ii
174 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1686.
Add. 1686.
Palm-leaf; 119 leaves, 6 lines, 11 1 x 2 m.; dated N. s. 287
(A.D. 1167).
Sadhana-malI-tantra,
The MS. is very defective, and -svas perhaps copied from a faulty
archetype.
The leaf-numbers fall into two sets or volumes.
The first leaf, which corresponds to Add. 1593, 25b, 1, is numbered
43, and this numeration continues to leaf 57, the end of which cor-
responds to leaf 3-16 in the same MS. The first volume was regarded
as ending at 58a, for here we find the date ; and the leaf number is
added on the recto in an ancient, though nevertheless a second, hand.
The second part or volume was regarded as beginning at 586 ; for
here a new series of numbers begins, not however with leaf 1, but
with 34, perhaps because the leaf was the 34th of the whole extant
archetype, at the time when our present MS. was copied. Be that
as it may, we find the leaf common to the two parts with 58 on the
recto and 34 on the verso. After this leaf, which coi-responds to 346
Jin. — 356, 2, of Add. 1593, there is a gap, and the next leaf, numbered
44, corresponds to 496 of the other MS. Leaf 53 (1st series) and
leaves 34 — 43, 46, 78, 114, and 138 — 141 (2nd series), are missing.
129 is erroneously repeated (129*). The MS. terminates abruptly at
leaf 152 ( = Add. 1593, 1886, 1. 5). On the writing, the first dated
example of hooked iNTepalese hand, see the Palseographical Intro-
duction. On the work see the account of Add. 1593. It may be
observed that there is nothing in either MS. to show the reason for
the division into volumes found in the present MS. The division
occurs after a charm (sadhana) apparently quite like the rest. The
date and title of the charm are given thus :
"Nrr^ ^^ ^^T^ II ^ ^^'i^fr-smf^ fH {sic)
Add. 1687.
Coarse brownish paper; 129 leaves, 5 lines, 12x2in. ;
dated N. s. 753 (a.d. 1633).
Karaxpa-vyCha (Prose version).
Add. 1687.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 175
Written at Bhatgaon in the reign of Jagajjyotir Malla (see below).
For the work see Add. 1267.
Ends:
(date V. supra) I ^TW^T^T^- Wt^f^^t^ ^T'^TT'S^^^ ^T-
^TWTf^^T ^^^ ^^rr^-5^ <ij ^ M ^^ (sic) TfT^n^ft^'f T-
Add. 1688.
Palm-leaf; originally 70 leaves, 6 lines, 22 x 2 in. ; Kutila
character; dated 14th year of Nayapala of Bengal (circa A.D,
1054).
Panca-kaksha.
Leaf 27 is missing. On the date and writing see the Introductions.
The MS. is copiously illustrated with figures of buddhas, divini-
ties, and caityas: and the ends of the chapters have elaborate patterns
etc. On the work see Add. 1325 and add a reference to Rajendralal,
A^ep. Buddh. Lit., p. 164.
The 5 chapters (for which see Add. MS. 1325) end respectively
196, 1; 45a, 1; 646, 4; 67a, 2; 70a, 4.
The final subscrijitions are as follows :
•%^J ^^^^i^TTtT^TTT^T^TWT^^ Tf>f II TTt^T^rT-
* Wright's Nepal, pp. 242—3.
17G CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 16S9.
Add. 1689.
Palm-leaf; 23 leaves, 5 lines, 16 x 2in.; dated N. s. 49-i
(A.D. 1374).
Megha-sutra.
Edited with notes and a translation, in the Journal of the Royal
As. Soc, 1880, by the compiler of this catalogue. See also a
learned, but occasionally over subtle, criticism in the China Review,
May, 1882.
Begins :
Ends :
q^^f^rT??: WiTTTT: II
The postscript consists of the verse '^ '^*HT etc.
Then follows :
Next come salutations to acarya and parents (cf. Add. MS.
1623. 3 supra), then date (day and month); reign of Jayarjunadeva
^^t^t4-^t-?5ti^t ^^ {sic) fm^r[f;R^ ^^t^^TO^i
Then follow two of the ordinary scribe's verses.
Add. 1690.
I. Palm- leaf ; 4 leaves, 5 lines, 17 x 2 in. ; XY — xvith cent.*
Fragments of the Vasudhara-dharani-katha.
* The supposed date given in Dr D. Wright's list is founded on a
misreading of a date of recitation, now removed to Add. 1689, to
which it originally belonged.
Add. 1690.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 177
This fragment contains the first and last leaves of the book, the
other two being numbered 13, 14. See Add. MS. 1355.
II. Fragments of stotras, etc.
Size and writing similar to the preceding.
Chiefly invocations and the like.
III. Palm-leaf; 3| lines, written on one side only; 2 x 16,
but originally perhaps 18 in. ; xii — xiiitli cent. ; has 3 string-
holes.
Leaf of a work on the Yanas.
In 1. 2 vaipulyci- and nirdeca-sutras are mentioned.
The fragment ends abruptly thus :
?^^ ^TTT^T^r^TTTJT^^I^ 1^% I [partial hiatus] I '^TR
rm sf? rn^^Tf'if^^ (?) "R fTwnm: I
Add. 1691.
I. Palm-leaf; 8 leaves, 7 lines, 12 x 2 in. ; apparently dated
N. s. 311 (A.D. 1191).
HlRAXTA-SAPTAKA.
The date of writing is given in another hand, as noticed in the
Palseographical Introduction. The letter numerals of the date are
difficult to identify. The first probably represents the figiire 3,
which is also used as a letter-numeral (for the use of the unit 3, to
express 300 in the letter-sjstem, compare Add. 1465). The second
is tolerably clearly 10. The last, which resembles ^, is extremely
doubtful. A second subscription in the vernacular, probably relating
to a recitation, twice mentions Yakshamalla and gives the date N. s.
574 (a.d. 1454).
The work is a collection of 16 saptakas or groups of seven stanzas.
Begins :
12
178 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1691.
The saptakas have the following titles : nidmia-saptaka, jdti-s°,
dosha-s°, gu)ia-s°, linga-s°, prdrambhas", prandla-s° , praindna-s° (sic 1),
dro)ia-s°, khdta-s", digvd<-i-s° (?), mandcda-s°, mantras", kriyd-s°,
drdma-s°, ^j/t«^rt-s°.
The subscription, runs thus :
Then, in the second haud above referred to :
^f^^^^ W^T S^ ! ^^rT^ ^l\ (I ?) ^TPfT^ {sic) IP^
^^t (? ■^["^'??t) ^^TT^T f^fWrrf?Tf?T \\
Then the last subscription in vernacular, as above mentioned.
On the back of the last leaf is a page, numbered ^T\, in a hand
very similar to that of the MS. itself; there are however only G lines
of writing (instead of 7). It is the beginning of a work on the use
of arms, entitled Khadrja-pujd-vidhi.
Begins :
^VTT: I Cf. Add. 1701. 1.
II. Palm-leaf; 23 leaves, 5 lines, 12 x l|in. ; early hooked
Nepale.se hand, probably written a.d. 1179 (see below).
KURUKULLA-KALPA.
The date N. s. 299 was given by Dr D. Wright, but the first
figure alone is now left : the name of the reigning king is also torn
away, all but the first letter, which however is enough to fix the
king, Ananda. The date is however probably con-ect, as this year
comes -within Ananda's reign (see Table in Historical Introd.), and the
writing seems also of this date (see Palaeographical Introduction
and Table of letters).
This is a work on ritual in connection with the goddess Kurukulla,
who is mentioned by Schiefner (ap. B & R s. v. '^^^W).
Begins :
Add. 1691.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 179
ft^t ^T^^Tf T^^t" I rfTTT'^fT ^TT TT^Tf^rT^ [lacuna] II
^^f?r rT'^l ^ fwt'^ ^T^T^^ IT^T^T^^ ^^^(^%(ft: I
Ends :
TT'Tft^^^^^^^Tf^^'^T: . . . etc.
^fVffT(?) rrTtt^^^^i;fT TffT II ^ V^° etc. I
W-7^[T^] ^T^^ etc. I
W^^fT^ '^ . . . . (see above) ^ifdcha^^hM^^t 'Srf^^^'^^
A few invocations etc. to Kurukulla follow, in a later hand.
III. Palm-leaf; 15 leaves, 6 lines, 12 x 2 in. ; dated N. s.
560 (A.D. 1440).
Abhisheka-vidhi.
A -work on late Buddhistic ritual.
Begins :
^t ^f\: '^t^i:^wt^t^ i ?r fir-si^ ft ^"^^t wm-
fftfff ^TTRTiqT I
The divisions of the work are not numbered ; the following may
serve as some clue to its contents :
T'rRrT^^TTfR I 3. fJT^rrfVrr^^T Wv I 36. "^T-
^T^TTtirf^fVi 46. ^^n%rf%f^: I 66. ^^^rxi^: (?) f3j;-si-
TTtll'Rf^ I ih. fnWJJ^^^: I 7a. ^"^rTTfT^-RfW: l 76.
^T^TfHWWv: I 8a. ^^^fnt^f^fv: I 86 and so on.
12 2
180 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1691.
Euds:
^f^w-Rfv: ^^tttt: i ^^^rf^ y,^° ^w ir^ ^^t i
A few lines of prayer to various deities are added by the scribe.
There are also a few lines on the cover, nearly obliterated.
IV. Palm-leaf; originally 44 leaves, 5 lines, 12 x 2 in. ; x. S.
532 (A.D. 1412).
Caxdea-vyakarana by Candragomin.
Leaves 1 — 7, 26, 27 and 30 are missing.
A work on grammar, in 6 adh)jdyas, each subdivided into 4 padds.
On Candragomin see Wassiliew, Tdrandth, pp. 52, 207 ; his school,
the Candras, are mentioned in Siddh-K. on Pan. iii. ii. 36.
The author follows Panini both in style, treatment, and often in
actual words, many of the sutras being identical. Adiiydyas iv, v
correspond to Pan. v, vi, respectively.
This MS. commences in Adhy. i, j)dda iv, thus :
^^t: II fzTT^T^H II ^?nm: ii mw: % i -^z ^?n^rr-
Adhy. I ends 96; adh. ii, 156; adh. iii, 21a; adh. iv, 29a; adh.
v, 376.
Ends :
^^^: TTft f^frfm: II
S^ I ^^rT^ y.^'^ ^T^T^ U^ I T?:^r^^t frf^T I ^rTTrNf
^fZ «<° I TTT^^^^^ I ^"^^f3 f "^f^^T^ I ¥177^-
^tl f^f^fTTTI^II
V. Palm-leaf; 18 leaves, 5 — 7 lines, 12 x 2in. ; xvth cent.
Commentary on one pada of the Caxdra-vyakarana (v. iv).
Closely written and much blurred in places.
The text is given in its entirety.
Add. 1691.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 181
Begins :
^t ^w. ^T^<t I ^ftT^^Wi ^w I ("T^fr^T^^: Add.
1694. 4.) I ^T T^^TT^^
Ends with the comment on the last sutra but three of this pada :
w^ : TT^-HT : I
VI. Palm-leaf; 14 leaves, 8 lines, 12 x 2|iii. ; xii — xiiith
cent.
Part of Anandadatta's commentaky on the
ClNDRA-VYAKARANA (l. ill).
The writing is the ordinary hooked Nepalese, but the early forms
of V and ^ are used.
Of the commentator nothing seems to be known.
The text is indicated by abbreviations.
The first page (unlike the rest of the MS., which is clear and
well-preserved, and has the sutras divided by I'ed marks) is mutilated,
and somewhat indistinct.
The commentary on the first sutra that is legible (leaf 2a) begins
thus :
i?Tf^ [cf. Paia. III. iii. 175] II irffT^^ferg ^Tffr^ ^^^T.
^TTTf^ffT^ I rl^ ^T^ffrfrffT ^T#t TTfrfW^: . . . etc.
Three lines lower, Yinialamati is cited as an authority.
The last sutra commented on is the word «TTT^ I , on which
the comment begins :
Ends:
imT^-f ^f Ti^T^T^^ ^-R-s^^^-RfTNTTT^t (sic)
VII. One palm-leaf (numbered 51), 5 lines, 8 x 2in.; xvth
cent.
Candra-vyakarana (text).
This leaf was found amongst the fragments of Add. 1679.
182 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST. [Add 1691.
The passage is Candra-vy. v. iL rued., aud corresponds to Add.
1694, If. 316, 1. 2— 32a, 4 {nied.).
VIII, Palm-leaf; 3 leaves, 6 lines, 11 x 2in. ; xill — xivth
cent.
Fragment of a treatise on AsTEOLOGY, or of an Avadana.
The leaves are broken at the edges where the numbers were
apparently placed.
In the work much is said of births, conjunctions, etc.; but
characters are also introduced, especially a merchant Mikira and
his wife Bhidrika.
Thus the fragment may be from an astrological treatise with
illustrations from tales, or an astrological episode of an avadana.
Add. 1693.
Palm-leaf; 295 leaves, 6 lines, 17 x 2iin. ; Kutila or early
Devanagari hand as modified in the Xllth cent. A. D. ; dated
N. s. 285 (A.D. 11G5).
ASHTASAHASRIKA PrAJNAPARAMITI.
The pagination is in letters and figures, but there is an error of
3 in the former throughout.
On the reigning monarch (Ananda) and on the writing see the
Introductions and Plates.
The colophon, giving also the name and residence (the Dharma-
cakra-mahavihara) of the scribe, is partially obliterated in its latter
part :
^-^^^^ •R^^rrr^ii f^nsr^T(0 '^i"^'^^T"(0 ^'^-
Ou the book see Add. 866.
Add. 1695.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 183
Add. 1695.
Paper; 2-1 leaves, folding backwards and forwards, 7 lines,
9 X 3 in. ; dated N. s. 749 (a.d. 1629), month of Jyeshtha, at an
eclipse of the sun.
Haragauri-vivaha-nataka by Raja Jagajjyotir
Malla of Bhatgaon.
This eclipse has been kindly calcidated for me by Professor
Adams, who reports that a small eclipse was visible at Bhatgaon on
June 21st, 1 629 a. d. (new style) from 7.56 A. M. to 9. 17 A, M., local time.
The play is in a vernacular, but like several others of the kind
(cf. Pischel, Catal, der Bibl. der D. M. G.) has stage directions, and
incidental ^lokas in more or less corrupt Sanskrit.
The piece seems to partake of the nature of an opera ; as it
contains 55 songs in various modes ('ragas,' e.g. the Malava-raga) ;
moreover the colophon ^TW ^m^T frequently occurs, apparently
denoting an instrumental accompaniment or interlude.
Besides Civa and Gauri, the chief dramatis personae seem to be
Gaurl's parents, Himalaya and Mena, and a rishi, Bhrihgin.
The piece is in 10 ' sainhandhas,^ the first of which, and part of
the second, seem to be missing.
The colophon runs as follows :
Add. 1697.
I. Palm-leaf; 165 leaves, 5 lines, 12^x 2in. ; xili — xivth
cent.
KrIYAPANJIKA of KULADATTA.
The earlier part of the MS. had both letter- and word-numbering,
but, owing to mutilation of the edges, much of it has been renumbered,
* Cf. Wright's Nejjol, p. 216 1. 12 and B. & R. s. v. fJWR^W.
184 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST. [Add. 1697.
and many leaves in the latter part, which had faded, have also been
recently retouched. The MS. is imperfect at the end.
The -work is on the ritual of later northern Buddhism, Part of
an index of the vaiious ^ vidhis,' etc., is found on the back of leaf 1.
R. A. S. MS. No. 42 contains a small portion of the work. The first
part, at all events, is divided into numbered praliaraims, but these
divisions seem to cease further on.
The text begins, after salutations to Buddha and the Triratna :
1. Ends:
2. TTfT TTfT^nJ^fT^^^* fli° f^T^ IT* I 14 a-h.
3. T° 'T* "S^^ "ST^ 29.
4. TfH iTTRn!^rr^^^^° f^° "^f 3T° I 336.
The rest of the work seems to be divided into short unnumbered
sections, describing various points of ritual: e.g. at leaves 141 sqq.
the ^ stlMpandniy^ or settings up of images of various deities.
On the last page occurs the section-title Xjf[ %J T^^*^^ '<■
The MS. terminates abruptly 2 lines below.
II. Palm-leaf; originally 34 leaves, 7 lines, llx2in. ;
XV — xvith cent.
HEVAJRA-DAKINiJiXASAlVIBAKA-T.iNTRA.
Bengali hand, obscure and somewhat careless. Leaf 22 is missing.
For the work see Add. 1340.
Ends :
III. Palm-leaf; 9 leaves (numbered 2 — 10), 5 — 6 lines,
12 X 2 in, ; xvith cent.
Part of a work on RiTUAL, etc.
The handwriting is poor and careless.
First section (leaf 3a) : "^TTTT^^^'n^TV ^^TTTfiTffT (of.
Add. 1706)11 Then ^^T W^^'WT^ ^rmTV^T^T^^ . . .
Add. 1697.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 185
The second section ends on leaf 6a : '^♦il^l<t»lf,*<l*H*H(H^ai ',
^^ttt: (^^TT^T^i'^rTT* ?).
Section 3 ends 96— 10a : ^TnT'fhT^TWV ^^^TT '. II
Section 4 begins : ^?nft ^IJ^T^T^ II ^TTI-RcJTT^^T^f^-
W^ *...(?)..., and ends abruptly on the next page.
IV. Palm-leaf; 16 leaves and cover, 5 lines, 12x2in. ;
dated N. s. 583 (a.d. 1463).
Balimalika and two dhaeanis.
The Balimalika is a short work on ritual in 52 numbered sections.
It consists chiefly of invocations, mystic formulae, and the like.
The text begins :
^^ WT%^T^ :RTf^fTT : ¥^^TnT^ : II
T^T^^^Tf^^ ^ m^T^T^ fTrT : I
^^fT^ ^^ im ^TfT^^TV^^ II
Ends:
^^T^1% I H,^ I ^f^^f^r^T wrrn\ : ittstr^w^t^ i
8\£-l
The first dharanl commences on the back of the same leaf (14)
(on which there are traces of obliterated writing) thus :
f^1¥ f^^ ^T^ f^^'t f^^ f^f^ I
The second dharani (fi". 15 — 16) contains 21 verses in honour of
Vajra-yogini beginning :
'm^ ^^dnr^ ii \ ii
Ending :
^^fT^ M^^ %E ^'V \^ ^ f^f^^ ^TTft WTr^Trrr-
^^^TrTT II
V. and VI. Palm-leaf; 21 leaves, 7—8 lines, 13x2 in.;
Bengali hand of XV — xvith cent.
186 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST. [Add. 1697.
The two MSS. are apparently by one scribe.
The writing is faint, somewhat careless, and very indistinct.
The first work (1697. 5) appears to be a treatise on letters and
their mystical value (cf. 1699. 1, etc.). The opening words can now
hardly be deciphered, but in the first line the book seems to be described
as TJ^T^^j^fxjT.
The work appears to consist of 4 leaves, (3 being numbered), with
some kind of table or diagram on the last page. No colophon or
title of any sort remains.
The next work (1697. 6) seems to be on astrology, astronomy or
the like.
It appears to begin at leaf 16; while la seems to have something
in common with both treatises, being both on letters and auspicious
days.
The work begins thus (f. 15) :
The end is almost obliterated.
VII. Palm-leaf; 4 leaves, 5 lines, 12^ x 2 in.; xv — xvith
cent.
Cakrasambaradandakastuti and other stotras.
The first stotra is in 4 numbered sections, the last of which ends :
^^niWT (?) "^fH ^WfT ^^ I 8 I ^T^g^^^<4 li^^wH
^^T^ II
The next stotra, which seems to be unfinished, begins :
m^T Wrf^rTT^T "S^^r^wf^^Tf^nTT^TT^^ I . . .
VIII. Palm-leaf; 4 leaves and covers, 12x2in. ; dated
N. S. 475 (A.D. 1355).
Fragments.
1. Leaf of the EkallavIra-tantra.
Contains the end of Ch. 23 ( = Add. 1319, 67a— 26 4).
2. Leaf of a Commentary.
Page-number 5.
Add. 1697.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 187
Begins :
Ends:
7T?f ^T^ I ^i;ii(ir^\n:ffT ii ^rr ti:^ ^t^t: iiT^iTt
'<•
8. Two leaves of notes, etc., in various hands.
The first leaf consists of short prayers to Araoghasiddha ; the
second has only a few lines of writing in a vernacular.
Add. 1698.
Palm-leaf; 161 leaves, 5 lines, 13 x 2in. ; dated N. s. 506
(A.D. 1386).
AMARA-KogA, with Newari commentary called ViVKiTl, by
Manikya.
Written at Bhatgaon in the reign of Jayasthiti Malla.
The first leaf, which contains some prefatory remarks (partly in
the vernacular), is much mutilated.
The text ^"^r^J"?? etc. begins 2&.
The colophon is iu verse (161a) :
^T"TT(?rr^wT^ ^T "Rfwr ^r^'frNrr: ii
^Tf^^f^^ TfincRsr^nTT ^mfT^Tr^: ii
^^tTT (sic) x?^ir3I^ 7T% s^ %"qTl%% ^Tf% ^ %^#% I
li^!R% ^<r^Tf^VT^t frrm lllirf T'^^^T^t "^ II
188 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1698.
After this comes a scribe's (benedictory) verse.
Then follows :
Add. 1699.
This number consists of thi-ee works and a fragment, written by
one scribe, Kacrigayakara, in three successive years (1 198 — 1200 A. d.)
in the Bengali character, forming the earliest example of that writing
at present found. See the Palaeograpliical Introduction to the present
work and my description in the Pal*ographical Society's Oriental
Series, Plate 81. The leaves measure 11^x2 inches, and are in
remarkably fresh preservation. There are 6 to 8 lines on each page.
I. 5 leaves; dated 88th year of Go\dndapala (a.d. 1190).
Paxcakaka.
On the king see the Historical Introduction.
For the subject, divination, etc., by means of letters, compare the
Paiicasvara (Rajendralal Mitra, JS^ot. Skt. MSS., No. 1478).
Begins :
^^: ¥^^"1^ I TTW^ ^^i;t^>. ^TfJHl^rfw Hf^rf: I
^^T^TT^^^ ^?ni^^:...TTWT^ ^11
^ ^T^i5* ^° ■^1^15'' I
For the final colophon, see the Historical Introduction.
II. 18 leaves; dated in the 37th year of Govinda-Pala
(AD. 1198, cf. No. I).
GuHYAVALi-viVBiTi by Ghanadeva.
* Cf. Add. MS. 1358 and inscr. ib. cit.
Add. 1699.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 189
Writing larger and generally fainter than in No. 1, but similar in
all essential characteristics. Important words etc., are marked with
a red smear; some corrections, stops, etc., with yellow.
A mystical work in 25 paragraphs ('cl okas').
Begins :
f^^^T^^^^ "RTTfT: f^^^ mt II
■RT^TTT I ai <^ N '^TffT^T : ^TT{^^-R^Tf%^T ^ < U! iTl : WT-
•^i%: ^T^^ II
For leaf 96 see Pal. Soc. Or. Ser. PI. 81.
Ends :
^r^i
III. 70 leaves; dated a.d. 1200 (see below).
YoGARATXA-MALA, a commentar}'' on the Hevajra by
Krishna or Kahxa.
190 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1699.
Leaves 30, 5-i and 62 are missing.
The divisions {kalpa) and subdivisions (pafala) of tlie work
answer to those of the Eevajra (Add. 1340); the first kalpa ending
at leaf 43. The text is given only in abbreviations.
Text begins :
Patala 1 ends :
TT^^: ^Z^: I 11a.
Ends:
li^T %W^m'%^rT^TTI^ I ^rg^TTTNH n^ f^li'31: ^T^-
f%^T ^^: II ^T%W^^f^^T ^T^T^^T^T W^^X^J II
II lifrrn:^ ^mfTT^T^^T^T^m^T^TfTTffT II ^T^^t^^IT-
IV. 2 leaves.
Fragment (unfinished) of the Guhyavali-vivriti.
The first leaf is numbered 9, the second has no number and is
written on only one side.
The fragment contains section 17, with parts of 16 and 18,
corresponding to leaves 12 — 13 of No. II. It is written in the
same hand.
Add. 1701.
I. Palm-leaf; 154 leaves, 5 lines, 12 x 2 in.; dated N. S. 509
(A.D. 1889), see below.
Panca-raksha.
The date and name of the reigning king are written in a different,
but apparently contemporai-y, hand.
Add. 1701.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 191
There is another date, probably of recitation, but nearly obliterated,
inside the cover.
As to the book, see Add. 1164, et al.
The colophon runs :
^oT^^n^ll ^^^Wetc... ^T^W TTT'^f^frTII "^T-
TT^Tf^TT^^T'^ ^nTT%f^T^^T^TT%i5^: (sic) II
II. Palm-leaf; 5 lines, 12 x 2 in. ; xiv — xvth cent.
First two leaves of the Dharmasangraha.
The text differs somewhat from that of Add. 1422; after the
mention of the 5 shandhas (26, 3 = Add. 1422, 26, 3), it passes
directly to the pratlfyasamutj)dda (ibid., 5a, 1).
The fragment ends in the enumeration of the seven hodhyangas.
m. [Non-BuddHstic].
Add. 1702.
Palm-leaf; 144 remaining leaves, 6 — 8 lines, 12 x 2 in.;
ixth cent.
BODHISATTVA-BHtJMI.
The MS. is imperfect and very shattered at the edges, in par-
ticular many of the leaf-numbers being broken off. The original
order has been restored, as far as possible, from the writing and
subject of the leaves. On the palaeography and date see the excursus
appended to the Palseographical Introduction. No other MS. or
version of the work seems to exist.
The subject of the work is the mental and spiritual development
of a bodhisattva. For the use of 'bhumi' in the sense of 'stage of
* These names occur in the postscript of Add. 1656 ; but there
also there is some doubt as to the date.
192 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1702.
progress,' compare the Dagabhumi above ; the stages, seven in this
case, are enumerated at the beginning of Chapter 3, Part 3 (see
below). Compare also M. Senart's Mahavastu, p. xxxv, note.
The subjects of the various chapters may be seen from their titles,
and may be gathered more explicitly from a statement, usually in a
catechetical form, occurring at the beginning of each. These titles,
etc., so far as they are at present discoverable, ai'e given below. The
main divisions of the work are three.
[The leaves are tentatively numbered, and are referred to on the
same plan as in Add. 1049 above.]
I. Adhara-yogasthana.
Chap. 1 ends and chapter 2 begins :
T^... ^TW^ "W^ ^rTT^f^TfTT ^^g^^lfv^nrW^^
^t^T^T^t ^T^TT: W . . . " 93?^.
Chap. 2 ends: ^° "^^ f^^TTq-T^: T^** I 100«.
Chap, 3 begins with an enumeration of the seven 'sthanas' of
the bodhLsattva.
These are svdrtha, pardrtha, tattvdrtha, prabhdva, sattvaparipdka
(cf. chapters 3 — 6), dtmano huddliadharmaparipdka and anuttard
samyahsambodhi. 'Svartha' is then further explained.
Ends : ^^ ^T° -^TTTT^^T^ ^T^ 1076.
Chap. 4 (r|T«lT^Md^) commences by declaring tattvdrtha to be
of two kinds, samanta and laukika (]). Ends 636.
Chap, 5. On j)'^Midva, begins (63J, 1, 3) with the curiously
expressed declaration that the highest innate prabhdva of Buddhas
and Bodhisattvas is the ^^ Ar^vattMdbhutadharmatd" , doubtless an
allusion to Qakyamuni's tree.
Chap. 6 is on ^;aW/;a^«, which it commences (16a) by describing
as m^lI<*"K=(T^ff^ .* , These six are svabhdva, piulgala, jmi-
bhdva, iipni/a, and two others which are not legible. Ends 106.
Add. 1702.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 193
Chap. 7 (106) treats apparently of hodhi. This is described as
dvividha, but the further definition is nearly obliterated.
The final title is lost.
Chap. 8 ends W® '^^ ^^^^^^W I 8^6.
Then follows the introductory verse of ch. 9, which is on the first
pdramitd, ddna :
^\W II ^^T^ %^ Wt ^ ^-E^t ^trft ^^ [I]
^mirlfl-^^^ ^ ^(qi^lt: 'r\%^ ^ [II]
■Ri5^ frf^^T^T^t ^T^%rT(^^T^fT: II
These, we are told, are the nine kinds of ddiia (leaf S^^S).
The bodhisattva must practise this and the five other pdramitds.
The chapter ends H^a.
Chaps. 10 — 1-4 accordingly treat of the other pdramitds, the same
udddna being repeated or cited at the beginning of each.
Chap. 10 'aft^fX?^^, ends \\h.
„ 11 ^Tfrrq- „ (826).
„ 12 ^q° „ C5^.
„ 13 ^J^^° „ ^86.
„ u imm° „ ^ib.
Chap. 15, the title of which is lost, begins on the same leaf with
the query ^HT^T ClfV^f^T^t fTT^T^f^fri^^T^ .* ?
Chap. 16 t^T^TTr^XJTT^^ ends L^a.
Chap. 17 begins with an udddna and a question, as follows, on
shame or remorse :
^^RI^ ^T^frT^T^ 'r\%^ TTfrf^f^: [I]
^^TV^^^ -^^T ^Tf T^^fJ-g^'T^ II
* For the form cf. B. and R. s.v. "^^T^,
t T^^TTTT^I^ seems to be the right reading from what follows.
13
194 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1702.
Ends: ^^ ^T° ^^^° -^1^^^^° (\°^Z>).
Chap. 18 begins witli the following tulddna :
The chapter and section end thus :
II. Adhaea-dharma or Adharanudharma , yogasthana.
Chap. 1 begins with the tulddna :
Ends :
Chap. 2. Udddna :
Ends : ^° ^° f^' ^'W^^ \\^a.
Chap. 3. The udddna (which is somewhat indistinct) and the
opening sentences describe vdtsalya in its seven forms.
These are: '^W^ ^^^%^TI^Tf^ft "^I^lf^^ "Rf^W {sic)
[i.e., from what follows, f^^TTW].
Ends : ^° ^TVTTT^^* f^° ^WraX^R° W^h.
Chap. 4. Udddna :
TT^T t "^Tf^f^TT (sic) ^T^T^rg '^r^im^^ TrfrT^'%^^
^T^^ ^TTTm^ffTTT^T tw^jt: II
This summarises the twelve vihdras of the bodhisattva, which
form the subject of the chapter.
Add. 1702.J SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 195
The chapter and section end :
III. Adhara-xishtha yogasthaxa.
Chap. 1 ends :
Chap. 2 briefly treats of parigraha, which is said to be six-fold :
sakritsatvasatvcir-jyarigraha (?), ddhipat7/a-p°, uddddna-if, dlrghakcdiJca,
adirgluxkdlika, and carama.
Ends : ■^^ ^?n"° f^° "R^TT^" : '^^^.
Chap. 3.
^T (read '^1°) ftfV^^rTT^T^T ^fR! [I] ^T^^f^! ^fW
f^^^T^^° I5^Tir^^° TTfrnfTT^^ f^^rr^C^ f^^rl^T-
^^ Tn7T\fTf%TrT: ^I'T'sj^si^^tIr: ^wTr'srTfVNTr-
"^"^TTTTrTmTT^T'JTI (and so on, through the vihdras and bku/nis).
Ends:
^T^TT^T^-^rr^ ^rfN ^f^° 130a.
Chap. 4. On caryd ; begins with a division of the subject under
four heads, pdramitd-caryd, hodldpaksha-d\ ahhijad-c" and satvcqxtri-
pdkac".
The chapter ends :
Of chap. 5 the title is lost ; it commences with a brief reference to
some of the chief categories : the .32 Mahdpurushcdakshammi, etc.
Chap. 6 ends :
Crf^' ^TVKf^T^^T^^T^ irfrr^^Z^ WTJT^ I 44a.
Then follows a summary of the progress of the bodhisattva and of
the work (the leaf is unfortunately much faded) :
13—2
196 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1702.
^q^T^ TT^^W [446] TT^^^T^: ^##11 . . . "^^^, ^^ii'g::
The next two lines tell how he gains adhimnhti and imparts it
{samdddayati, sic) to others : he gains freedom from the sorrow of
fresh births {samsdraduhklidparikheda), becomes skilled in the nos-
tras; then after completing the puni/asambhdra and jMnasambhdra,
^^T^^T^f TT^^^ (line 6), and thus "JTf T^T^^lTf^^
^t^tfV^r^^fR . . .
What immediately follows is mostly obliterated, but in the last
line of this page and the beginning of the first line of the next
(the final) leaf, we read :
In line 3 we find :
TTf?TiTfTr'Twf¥t^: ff^T^^^^wf^^: CTfvw^T(?)^rr-
^T^ ^^^; below, ^t^^T^TT^Tf^"5 TT^TTZJ^ ^flic^Tf^
"^ *l ^T?^"^T^Trf ; by various forms of kuccda one becomes finally
?r^T'?TT'f#XIT^^: (line 6). Of the following lines little connected
sense can be made.
The work ends as follows :
*i q^^(?)^^Tr[T]^ itttt: CT[fv^(^^]^%T^^^: ttttt:
II ^^TTTT ^ ^Tfv^f^^f^: II
From this necessarily very imperfect outline it will appear that
the work is important for the vinaya, and to some extent for the
abhidharma, of the Northern School. Several, though by no means
all, of the numerous categories appear in the Pali works as known to
us through Childers and Dr Oldenberg.
* These letters I suj^ply by conjecture, the leaf being broken.
Add. 1703.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 197
Add. 1703.
Palm-leaf; 125 leaves, 6 lines, 11^ x 2 in.; dated N. s. 549
(A.D. 1429).
Yajravali by Abhayakaragupta.
Good Nepalese hand. Written by Jivaylbliadra.
The work is a treatise on magic and ritual, styling itself a
"mandalopayika" (see below), and divided into short "vidhis" e.g.,
TTfrT^f^f'^: 66, ^^Tf^:^T^^^Wf^fv: 76, ^ftTTTr^-
^f^f^: 86.
Begins : ^WI ^R^^r^T^ I ^^ ^f^-^^t
Ends: "^'n^T^'^WTT^TWTV! followed by several verses be-
ginning :
^rmf^ ^ ^ft^: %T^ ^ST"^ "^^ II
After which :
T{T!^^Tmf^^T WRJi{: I ^ v^° I ^ y.y^ ^?:^T ^^*
^^^T^T (sic) fffm f^irTWT!T^% irfW^^T ^^t TT^°
^W^ f^ftfrT I ^^T Yt etc. II
Add. 1704.
Palm-leaf, with some paper supply ; originally 83 leaves,
4 — 5 lines, 12 x 2in. ; Nepalese hand of the Xlth cent., with
some later additions.
Catuhpitha-tantra.
Leaves 81 and 82 are lost. 83 and part of 80 are xviith cent.
paper supply. There are occasional corrections in the hooked-top
hand of the xii — xiiith cent.
The work is vindoubtedly the original of that described by
Csoma as existing in Kgyut iv. 6 (see now Ann. du Musee Guimet,
ii. 297).
198 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1704.
The first leaf is faded. The work consists of o prakaranns, sub-
divided into patalas, whicli end as follows (corresponding to the four
jHfJias together with an introduction) :
TfrT THI^TTT^T^ ^^TT[ II 86.
TVr\ IT^TW ^TT^T^IrZ ^^TTT II 17.
Tf<T TT^TW ^T^l"3 ^^T^ II 39.
T° 3T° ^T^iffZ ^° II 596.
The final title is nearly obliterated, but we find from the sub-
ordinate p«/rt/as that the title of the last jjrakaraiia was ^"^MT*?,
whence the siipposed title of the whole work as given in Dr
J). Wright's list. The real title (see also the Tibetan) may be just
discerned on the back of leaf 1.
At the end is a leaf containing, on one side only, 4^ lines of ISTepalese
writing of the xiii— xivth cent. The title is ^"R^^ (?) ."t^irf^T .
The fragment is in 9lokas, and apparently discusses the relations of
impregnation and hereditary knowledge. It begins :
^Tf^J ^f^ f^TT^^ ^T^rJrT"^ ^^T^^ II
Jfinds: "^WffTW(O^^T T''^ ^:^?^ ^T^^lffrl I
Add. 1705.
Palm- leaf ; 35 leaves, 8 lines, 12 x 2 in. ; Xillth cent.
AnandADATTA's Commentary on part of the
Candeavyakaeana (ii. i).
For the text, which is here given only in abbreviations, see
Add. MS. 1691. 4, leaves 9—11.
Add. MS. 16.57. 2 (q. v.) is a fragment of this same portion of
commentary. There are numerous citations from Jayaditya, the
compiler of the Ka9ika-vritti ; V. 76, 8a, 10a, 116 ("Jayadityadih").
Jinendra is cited 10a, 1. 3; and 'Bhashyakara' (Patafijali 1), 9a,
186 : also 'Acarya' Panini, 26a, 286 fin.
The commentary on the first sutra, which extends over seven
leaves, begins thus (after invocation to Buddha) :
Add. 1705.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 199
N* WT TT^^TtT tl^fRrT (1. ffT°) ^^I ^WI ^^^^ I
A comparison of Add. 1657. 2 shows that a line or two is missing
at the end.
Add. 1706.
A collection of palm-leaf fragments and volumes of works
chiefly on ritual, the construction of images, etc. All ori-
ginally about Hi X 1| in.
I. 4 leaves, 5 lines, 7 x iMn. ; dated N. s. 381, middle figure
doubtful (A. D. 1261).
Khadga-pujavidhi.
A short treatise in verse on the use of arms, etc. Tantric or
^ivaic.
Begins :
^W, ^T^^T^f^^^T^ II
The same metre seems to be continued throughout the work.
Ends:
wiwfwfv ^^T^: I ^^T^: V^xc^) ^pgf^ [^TJ^'^t
frT^T ^"^TT (?) T\^ f^ngrfPRffT I TT^Tf^TT^IT^^T
(sic) ^T [? ] ^ ^T^^^^TKrf I ^ TfTT^f»T^ ^-
TI^T f^f^fT I
II. Pratimalakshanam, from Varahamihira's
Bkihatsamhita.
[Non-Buddlaistic].
200 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1706.
Ill, 7 leaves, 5 lines, 8 x 2 in. ; xiiitli cent.
BUDDHA-PBATIMALAKSHAXAM.
A short treatise in two parts on images of Buddha, probably more
or less in imitation of Varahamihira's work just noticed.
The work is in regular sutra-forni, beginning :
Qariputra enquires thus of Bhagavan :
To which the reply is :
The rest of the work discusses the dimensions, pose, etc., of the
various members of the images, ending thus :
T?:rTTf% Tf ^^FT^Tf^ ^^WTPT f^^^W: I
TT^rCT^fT^etc. ... ^■«I^'5^f^rI II ^^^^^^Tf^ff
^^irffT^T^^^ WfJji{ II
IV. Dimensions, writing, etc., same as No. Ill ; originally
17 leaves.
Pratimalakshanavivaranam.
A commentary on the last work.
Begins :
^^ TTnnTr^srnF?frr i ^^wr ^^ ii ^q^nTri^^^-
^TW II
Ends :
TTTT ^^i;^TfWfTTTfrrT?T^^Wf%^TW ^^T^ II ^^r^ ....
(f. 17 wanting).
Add. 1706.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 201
V. Dimensions and writing as before ; 23 leaves.
Part of a Commentary on a work similar to the two last.
Leaf 1 missing; leaf 2 mutilated, and much obliterated on the
outside. Leaf 1 9 is numbered 29 by mistake. Compai'e also No. VIII.
The Buddhistic character of the work is determined by several
passages, e. g. 1 9«, 1. 4 :
The main work ends thus :
f^XT^^ Tc^TNtTT^: II N^tT^T^^^TI^TT II Tfr\ ^^W-
fi?fffll
After a break, there follows on the next leaf (23) a short
appendix on the pindiJcd or pedestal of the image beginning :
TTT'^'^**' l^^ '^ T^"^ W^rf^T Vt^^ II and ending (without colophon)
^f^frf II
VI. Dimensions and writing as above ; 13 leaves.
A work on the dimensions of Caityas and of Images.
The first few leaves are mutilated on the right hand edges.
Leaves 8 and 9 are wanting.
Text begins (without invocation) :
^TVm* fj . . . [hiatus] . . . f^^^^TWT^^T^T^ ^r?TT^n7^
^^T^i^: I W^T^T^TWT%p"] . . . fWI%^ II
At 3a the second part of the work, on images, begins thus :
Leaves 10 — 13 contain little but measurements, in figures, of
various images, with subscriptions such as : TT^ W^'^^^T'^^T
^fW^TT^^T^t ^^TTTT^imTW II (Ila); T^ ^rTT^
^'TT^ffT^^^iT^(12)ll;
202 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1706.
The work ends :
f^rfl^^fT^ II
VII. 2 leaves, same size as the preceding; writing some-
what later and less accurate.
Fragment of a work on Measurements, similar to the preceding.
Begins :
^W, ^^T^ II V^VT?§;^t ^^Wm'^T^^^ I cT^ ^J-
^T tf^T^t f^^Tfw^T^: (sic) I
As several abstract objects of veneration are mentioned in connec-
tion with measurements, we may possibly suppose the work to treat
of temple-inscriptions or of personifications of these objects.
Thus at 2a we read TWTT^ "■^fi^.T^^cM Nt^^T ^^["^Q-
i?TT'^^. Ends abruptly.
VIII. 22 leaves.
A somewhat later but complete copy of the work described
under No. V.
Begins :
f? I TTTIttiT^^W ^^T irT^Tf^;(:[^]^^fTT I
After the ending ^^^WT^TfT, as in No. V., we find the verse:
^T5[^T^^"=Cl"'^ (?) ^^T^- IT^T^^ I
f^^T^f'5Tf^tT?T[T]-»3;rT ^f^^?: ^^T S"^ ^ II
IX. 7 leaves, 5 lines ; writing similar to that of No. I.
Qambara-panjika.
A short manual on the i-itual or worship of Qambara. It consists
chiefly of invocations and the like.
Add. 1706.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 203
Begins :
Ends :
■^J^JJ (sic) ttN"%^ ^^T^ I ^^iV^^T^'Rt ^ (?) ^^
^t^TT . . . . rTT I ^mrf^ ^t^T^Tlf^ "R^T^^T^ (?) I
Add. 1708.
I. Palm-leaf; originally 115 leaves (see below), 5 — 7 lines,
12 X 2 in. ; on the date see below.
Nama-sangiti-tika by Yilasavajra (?).
Leaves 4, 5, 8, 9, 19—22, 26, 42, 43, 47, 49, 50, 59, 63, 80, 91,
92, 94, 97, 99, 109, 110, 112—3 are missing.
The pages are numbered with, figures only.
This is apparently a diflFerent commentaiy from R. A. S. Cat.,
No. 35, though several chapters partly correspond. It consists of 1 2
adhikaras. The number of sections in each is in several cases indi-
cated by numerals, as shown below.
The work begins : ^T^^'^f^^^j^ ...
Then, 3 lines lower, seems to follow a table or summary of
contents :
fl^^T '^I'^WWT TrffT^"^^ . . . (see colophons of Add. 1323).
On 2rt this summary is further explained; e.g. (1. 1) TJ^
W['^llJ^'r[J^T(^X'^[W[m and (L 3) TTff frr^f»T%-
mf*T^T^T^T^T*' (see Add. 1323).
(The end of Ch. 1 appears to be missing with the missing leaves. )
2 ends ^T^^nT^^nTrt^rr^T^nT ^^^T^TW^Tf^^T-
^frT^^^Tfv^TT: f^Ht^: I 106—11.
3. '?IT^'TT«^'^°^t^^TWRf^nTV^TT^rfT^:ill6.
4. (Title apparently missing.)
204 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 1708,
T^^: I 306.
6(1). ii^^*^!! ^^n-' ^« i5[i. "^jNa^^^i^Tfj^T^r^-
WN^TT [WS] (?) 546.
7. II ^^ II '^IT^ i?« ^T^^T^^^T^^^TfV^T^:
¥TR: II G06.
8. II '^'^'<ii ^T^ ^° irm^wr^T^^^ ^c^rfv^Ttt
S¥^: 826.
10. "^^ fi° imT^^^T^TfT^-^Tsrr^^ -^nw, \ 1026.
11. ^T" ^° ^^^^'TTT^Wn^lT ■q:^^lXrr^: ^ft^^T-
TT: 1 1026—103.
The last leaf but one (114:) is mutilated; what remains of the
colophon runs as follows :
TTfv^T .... ^m^r: II
Then a verse in pi-aise of the study of the work ; after wdiich :
^I-^^^f^rf^ (sic) I lifrTTT'^ fW^T^^^^ T'^^^f^^T-
VQ^: I ^!?TO^ .... TnT%^r^ T(.,.,T.... ^'g^mfvr^^T^ ii
Tr\^r ^f^Hs^: (?) ^^T7T^#"frf^T Zt^T ^^^T (sic)
S"^ W^W^: II
If the first member of the partly mutilated compound word
expressing the figures of the year stands for a9va, the date is N. s.
5 (ishu) 7 (mahidhara) 7 (acva) or A. d. l-i57.
II. Palm-leaf ; 2 leaves, 6 lines, 1 2 x 2 in.
Fragment of the Nama-saxgiti (text).
Add. 1708.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 205
A different hand from tlie last, pei-haps slightly earlier. The
pages are numbered with letters and figures.
Begins as Add. 1323.
III. Palm-leaf; 4 leaves, 5 lines, 12x2in. ; xv— xvith
cent.
Fragment of a Buddhist tantra.
The leaves are numbered 2, 4, 6, 7.
There are no regular titles or subscriptions. On 2a, 1. 4, we find :
On 6b something is said on the favourite tantric subject of the
mystical value of the letters.
The fragment ends abruptly with the words :
Add. 1952.
Paper; 184 leaves, 9 lines, 11 x4^in. ; recent Devanagarl
hand.
Vaii^avali (Parbatiya).
Translated by Dr D. Wright and munshi Shew Shnnker Singh,
and published at Cambridge, 1877.
Begins :
^nfY^it 'TTR^ ^u^ f^t^Rf I
Tsfnfr^^ M^[\-4 ^T^%^ ^WT^ II
%MIM*|5ft ^TPrt tlTT^T Trl%^ (i.e. °^^) II
Then the Parbatiya text :
20G CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [Add. 15S6.
Supplementary Note to Add. 158G.
As this work seems to have gained some note in its various
redactions and versions in the several parts of the Buddhist workl,
the following additional notice may be of interest. After a long
description of the scenery of the dialogue, followed (2&~36) by gdthds
and ex])ressions of homage addressed by Rashtrapala to the Buddha,
at 36, line 8, the following question is reached :
grrT^TT^cf v^: ^^Tr^TTnrr Crfv^ffi ^rfi^ffi ^^-
IT%1I ^rqqf^T^ "R^TTTlTTrW ^r^TT^TTSf ^^rUf^f^^
In the pages folloAving, several categories of dharmas occur, which
may be compared with those referred to in the index to Burnouf 's
Lotus, s. V. quatre.
^cfrT-JIT ^m^f^^T^lftfT^T I "0:^1 TTT"qT^ ^rjf^vlf :
^^^T^^T flfW^ffr ^^T^f^WfTT ^TT^f^ ^f^^W^ I 4a.
The four arvdscqrratUCihhd dharmdh are dluirani-jn'atildhha,
Jcahjdnainitrapr°, garnhhlradharmahshdntipr'^, 2Kiri(^uddha^llasamd,-
cdratd (4&, 1. 5). Similarly we have, at line 10, the iour prltikarajid
dharmdh; and (5a) ananutdjmkarand dh° {huddhadarcanam, amdoma-
dharmacravaiiam, sarvasvaparitydgah, anupalambhadharmakshdntih).
Next follow the various groups of hindrances to the bodbisattva.
The four kinds of prapdta, (apparently = 'moral declension,' though
the word is not found in this sense) viz., agauravatd, akritajiiatd
^athyasevanatd* , Idbhasatkarddhyavasdnani, kuhanalapaoiatayd, Idblia-
satkardnutpddanam (6a).
The four bodhijjaripanthakarakd d/tarnidh are acraddad/idiiatd,
kausldyara, mdnah, parapushtershyd, nuitsaryam (66).
At 7a, 1. 2, we find : ■
m^f^^ . . . ^^TT^^RTT^^: . . . ^^^TiffT%^^: ^if^^-
* From the form of the passage these two seem to count as one
quality, though the reason is not clear to me.
Add. 1586.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 207
TT^T: ; and ibid. 1. 9 : ^T^^TT^^^fT^T t-^fT ^T^^f^TT
Finally, the four handhandni are pardthnanyutd, laukikenopdyena
hlmvanata prayoganimittasamjnd, artigrihltacittasya jndnavirahitasya,
pramddasevanatd, and pratibaddhacittasya Jculasaiustavah.
At 11a, 1. 2, occurs the subscription ■R^T*miTT=TT: ^^TTT.* II
The second division of the work then begins :
^f^^f^ I
The book concludes with a tale about a bodhisattva, the hero
being a certain Punyara9mi, which ends at 196, where the Buddha
thus sums up :
S^rT^ II
On the last page Rashtrapala enquires :
To which the Buddha replies :
INDEX I.
TITLES OF MSS.
Abhidliarmako9a-vyakhya, 25
Abhinava-raghavananda-nataka,
159
Abhisheka-vidhi, 179
A^okavadana-mala, 110
A^vaghoslia-nandimukhavadana,
118, 119; (with vernaciilar
version), 67
Adiyoga-samadhi, 39, 46
Aikaj ata-stotra, 125
Alphabets, etc., 171
Amara-koca, 52, 61, 118, 149,
150, 151, 156, 161, 163, 173,
186, 187
Amoghapaca-lokec vara- puj a, 9 7
Amrita-kanika, 29
Apariiriitayu(-dharanl)-sutra, 38,
81, 141
Arya-tarabhattarikaya nama-
shtottaragataka, 45
Aryavritta, 14
Ashtaml-vrata (vernacular), 73
Ashtamlvratavidhana-katha, 1 5
Ashtasahasrika Prajnaparamita,
1, 32, 100, 101, 124, 143, 151,
182
Astrology, fragments of works
on, 164, 165, 169, 182
Asti'onomical diagram, 25
Avadana-cataka, 82, 137, 16S
Avadanasarasamiiccaya, 134
Avalokitec varaguna - karandavy u-
ha, 9, 34, 47
Balimalika, 185
Bali-puja (?), 136
Bhadracarl-pranidhana-raj a, 1 4,
103, 167
Bhadrakalpavadaiia, 88
Bhimasena-dharanl, 68
BhTmasena-pfija, 53
BodhicaryaA^atara, 6
Bodhisattva-bhumi, 191
Bodhisattvavadana-kalpalata, 1 8,
41
Buddha-carita-kavya, 82
Buddha-pratimalakshana, 200
Qagajataka, 104
Caityas, fragment on, 201
Caitya-pungala, 86
Cakra-puja, 136
Cakrasambaradandakastllti, 1 ^(y
Cambai-a-pafijika, 202
Cambukavadana, 128
Canda-maharoshanatantra, 45
Candra-pradTpasutra (?), 4
Candravyakarana, 157, 158 (bis),
180, 181, 198
Catasahasri Prajnaparamita, 143,
145, 146, 148
CatuhpTtha-tantra, 197
14
210
INDEX I.
Chaudo-'mrita-lata, 7G
Cikshiisanmccaya, 104
Cisliyalekha-dharmakavya, 3 1
Daeabhumicvara, 4, 141
Dacakucaliijam pbalam, 129
Daua-vakya (?), 68
Devaputrotpatti, 135
Dharams, 33, 44, 66, 98, 105,
117, 125, 128, 169
Dharanl-saugraha, 49, 60, 86
Dharma-lakshmi-samvada, 129
Dharma-saiigraha, 90, 191
Divyavadana, 1, 122, 168
Doshanirnayavadana, 135
Dvatrimcatkalpa-tantra, 58
Dvavimcatyavadaua-katba, 36,
50, 139
EkaravTra-tantra, 45, 113, 186
Ganapati-stotra, 163
Ganda-vyulia, 23, 102
Gopi-candra-nataka, 83
Guhya-samaja (Aparardha), 140
Guliya-samaja (Purvardha aud
Parardha), 70
Guhya-samaja (Purvardha), 15,51
GuhyavalT-vivriti, 188, 190
Haragaurl-vivaha-nataka, 183
He-vajra-dakinTjalasambara-tau-
tra, 58, 184
Hiranya-saptaka, 177
Jataka-ruala, 51, 92
Juananiava-tantra, 28
Kalacakra-mautra-dharanI, 127
Kalacakra-tantra, 69
K alpadruma vadana-mala, 131
Kapieavadana, 61, 121
Karanda-vyuha (prose version), 4,
34, 38, 52, 77, 174; (poetical
version) see Avalokitecvaragu-
nakar".
Karuna-pundarlka, 73
Kathinavadana, 94
Kausigha-vlryotsahanavadana, 80
Khadga-pujavidhi, 199
Kli'tipataka, 148
Kriyapanjika, 183
Kurukulla-kalpa, 178
Lalita-vistara, 24, 77
Lexicon, fragment of a, 165
Loke9varagataka, 94
Loke^vai'a-parajika, 95
Madhyamaka-vritti, 114
Madhyama-svayambhu-purana,
102
Magic, fragments of works on, 167
Mahakala-tantra, 64
]Maha-sambara-hridaya-dharani,
125
Mahavastu, 55
Manicudavadana, 11, 78, 84, 168
Manjughosha-pujavidhi, 97
Megha-sutra, 120, 176
Nairatmaguhyecvarl-mantra-
dharanl, 33
Nama-saugiti, 29, 52, 77, 126, 204
(with Newarl ver-
sion), 47
Namashtottara-cataka, 26
Nama-saiiglti-tlka, 203
tippani, 29
Nepallya-devata-stuti-kalyana-
paficavimcatika, 13
Newari songs, 98
Nislipanna-yogambara-tantra, 40
Paiicakara, 188
Panca-maha-i-aksha-sutrani, 126
Pahca-raksha, 33, 48, 99, 105,
152, 153, 157, 162, 175, 190
Panca vim (^'atika-praj fiaparam ita-
hridaya, 33, 170
INDEX I.
211
PancavimQatisahasrika Praj fia-
paramita, 144 (bis)
Pjipa-parimocana, 38
Papragekhara-avadana, 130
Paramarthanamasaugati (?), 62
Parame^vara-tanti'a, 27
Pindapatravadana, 40
Pindapatravadiina-katlia, 1 20
Prajfiaparamita (in 9 glokas), 170
(see also Ashtasahasrika Pra-
jiiap°, Catasah", Paiicaviipcati-
sah", Saptaij-atika, Sarddliadvi-
sahasrika)
PrajilaparamitahiidayadharanI,
128
Pratimalakshana, 199
Pratimalakshanavivarana, 200
Pratyangira-dharani, 63, 68, 118
Ramaiika-natika, 87
Rashtrapala-paripriccha, 130, 206
Ratnaguna-sancaya, 133
Ratnavadanamala, 131, 139, 141
Saddharma-laukavatara, 136
Saddharnia-pundarlka, 24, 48,
172 (bis), 173
Sadhana-mala-tantra, 132
Sadhana-samuccaya, 154
Samadlii-raja, 22, 110
Samvats, work on (vernacular),
63
Sanglta-tarodayacudamani, 150
Saptabhidhanottara, 96
Saptabuddha-stotra, 14
Saptagatika Prajiiaparamita, 5
Surddhadvisahasrika Prajfiapara-
mita, 123
Sar va-durgati-paricodliana, 7 8,
81, 94, 142
Siddhisara, 155
Snatavadana, 80
Sphutartha (Abhidharmako^a-
vyakhya), 25
Sragdhara-stotra, 29; (with ver-
nacular commentary), 35, 69
Stotras, 53, 79, 127, 138 ■
Stuti-dharma-9antu (1), 99
Sucandravada[na], 84
Sugatavadana, 35, 78
Sukhavatl-vyuha, 74
Sumagadhavadana, 129
Suvarnaprabhasa, 12, 60
Suvarnavarnavadana, 59
Suvikrantavikrami-paripriccba,
123
Svayambhu-purana (smallest re-
daction), 9, 121 ; (other redac-
tions) see Vrihat-sv°, Madbya-
ma-sv"
Svayambbutpatti-katba, 1 02
Tantric fragments, 45, 98, 205
Tattva-saiigraha, 156
Uposbadlia-vrata, 118
Uposbadhavadana, 135, 137, 139
Utpata-lakshana, 64
Vaglgvara-puja, 34
Yajra-suci (of Acvagliosba), 96
Vajravali, 197
Yamcavali, 31, 205
Vasudbrira-dbaranT, 65, 84, 169,
176
Vasudbaranl-katba, see Yasu-
dbara-dharam
Yasundliara-vrata, 85
Yicitrakarnikavadana-mala, 1 30
Yirakucavadana, 122
Yivriti, 187
Yratavadanamala, 85
Yrihat-svayambhu-purana, 7, 102
Yrishticintamani, 103
Yogaratria-mFila, 189
14—2
212
INDEX II.
INDEX II.
NAMES OF AUTHORS AND COMMENTATORS.
Abliayakaragupta, 197
Agvaglaoslia, 96
Amara, see Index I., Amara-ko^a
Amrita or Amritananda, 76
Anandadatta, 158, 181, 198
Arya^ura, 92
Candragomin, 31, 180
Candraklrti, 114
grighana, 131, 139
Dipaiikara, 120
Dharmagupta, 87
Ghanadeva, 188
Gunanand, 171
Jagajjyotir-malla, 183
Jyotirrija-malla, 155
Kahna, 189
Kambila, 170
Krishna, 189
Kskeniendra, 18, 41
Kuladatta, 183
Kunugarman, 148
Manika, 159
Manikya, 187
Nagarjuna, 96, 191
Pratapa-malla, 150
Yajradatta, 94
Vasubandhu, 25
Vilasavajra (]), 203.
YaQomitra, 25
III.
. GENERAL INDEX.
The spaced type and thick figures denote references already given
in Index I. This Index does not include the names of those kings
of Nepal and Bengal that are given in the Tables at pp. xii — xvi.
Sanskrit words, used in a technical sense or otherwise of interest or
importance, are given in italics, where these occur as chapter titles,
(t) has been added. To obviate the necessity of separate indices,
several general headings have been made, the chief of which are :
Avadanas, Dharams, Inscriptions, Jatakas, Kathas (tales), Scribes
(and their pati'ons), and Viharas.
Abhidharmakoga-vyakhya,
25
abhijTid-caryd, 195
abhimukhl {bhiimi), 5
Abhinava-raghavananda-na-
taka, 159
abhisamaya, (t), 21
Abhisheka-vidhi, 179
acald (bhmni), 5
Acoka character, xlvii, sqq.
Agokavadana-mala, 110
aqraddadhdnata, 206
Agvaghosha-nandimukhava-
dana, 118, 119; (with ver-
nacular version), 76
Acvalayana, 21
af^vasajjraiilabhd dharmdh, the
four, 206
ar^vatthddbh utadharinatd, 11) 2
ddhdrayogasthdna, 197
nishtha-y°, 195
dnudharma-y", 194
adldmukticaryd (bhiimi,) 195
ddhipatya-parigraha, 1 95
adhydraya (t), 195
Adhyagayasancodanasutra, 107
adirgliakdlika parigralia, 195
Adiyoga-samadhi, 39, 46
Agama (quoted), 116
agauravatd, 206
Aikitjata-stotra, 125
Ajatacatru, 112
Ajita, 75
Akagagarbha-sutra, 107
akritajnatd, 206
Akshayamati-sutra, 107, 116
Alinda, (queen), 122
Alphabets, etc., 171
214
INDEX III.
Amara-koca, 52, 61, 118, 149,
150,151,156, 161, 163, 173, 186,
187 ; pvef. p. x
Amcuvarman, xxxix, sqq.
Amitabha, 75
Amogliapaca-loke^vara-puja,
97
Amoghavajra, 14
Amrita-kanika, 29
Amntananda (scribe?), 133, [cf.
Index II.]
Amrita Pandita, 76
Ananda, 7-4
Anantamalla,king of Kashmir, 42
ananutdpakarand (dharmdh), 206
ABavataptahradapasaiikramana-
sutra, IIG
Augulimrdaka, (cited), 22
anigrihttacitta, 207
anulomadharmacravana, 206
anupalambhadharmaJcshd7itiIi, 20G
Aparimitayu(dharanl)-sutra,
38, 81, 141
UrdcUiana, 154
AralH, 171
aranyasamvanmna, (t) 109
arcishmatl (hhumi), 5
Ariano-Pali (character), xx
Aryacura, 92
Aryasanga, 23
Arya-tarabliattarikaya na-
mashtottaraeataka, 45
Aryavritta, 14
AshtamTvrat avidhun a-ka-
tha, 15, cf. 73
Ashtasahasrika Prajuapara-
mita, 1, 33, 100, 101, 107, 124,
143, 151, 182
Astrology, fragments of
works on, 164, 165,169, 182
Astronomical diagram, 25
atmabhavaparigi(dcUii (t), 109
atmapariksha (t), 116
dimaplthay 198
aupamya (t), 3
Avadanacataka, 82, 137, 168
Avadanas.
[The Avadanas of the Avada-
nacataka, Kalpadrumavada-
na-mala, and Ratnavadana-
mala are not given here. See
the lists of JNI. Peer, cited on
p. 131, 137. Those of the
Divyavadana are in course
of publication; see p. 1.]
Acokadamana, 111
Acokan ripatipaiiK^upradana,
'ill
Agvaghosha-nandimukha, v. su-
jjra s. voc.
Adinapunya, 18, 42
Ahoratravratacaityasevanu-
^amsa, ill
Ajatacati'u-pitridroha, 19, 43
Asthisena, 57
Bhadrakalpa, 88
Bhavacarman, 43
Bhavaiubdhaka, 112, 134
Bodhicaryavataranucamsa, 111
Bodhisattva, 19
Cacaka, 19, 43
Cakracyavana, 19, 43, 112
Cambuka, 128
Calistamba, 19, 42
Citrahasti-^ayyatiputra, 19, 43
Civi-subhashita, 43
Conavasi, 42
Creshtimahajana, 112
Cuddhodana, 19, 43
IXDEX III.
215
Avadanas :
Dacakarmapluti, 18, 42
Dliaiiika, 19, 43
Dharmarajikapratislitha, 43
Dharmaruci, 19, 43
Divyannapradana, 112
Ekagringa 19, 43
Gargavastha, 112
Gopalanagadamana, 18, 42
Hamsa, 112
Hastaka, 42
Hasti, 19, 43
Hetuttama, 19, 43
Hiranyapani, 19, 43
HitaishI, 19, 43
Jambala, 112
Jimutavahana, 19, 43
Kaccbapa, 19, 43
Kaineyaka, 43
Kanaka, 42
Kanakavarman, 19, 43, 132
Kaplca, 61, 121
Kapiiijala, 19, 43
Karshaka, 43
Kathina, 94
Kausighavlryotsahana, 80
Kavikumara, 19, 42
Kritajua, 43
Kuuala, 18, 43, 112
Madhyantika, 42
Madhurasvara, 19, 43, 113
Mahakacyapa, 18, 42
Mahendrasena, 19, 43
Maitrakanyaka, 19, 43
Mallapataka 112
Manicuda, v. suh. voc.
Matsai'ananda, 134
Nagadutacreshana, 43
Nagakumai-a, 18, 42
Naraka-purvika, 19, 43
Avadanas :
Padmaka, 19, 43, 113
PadmavatI, 42
Pandita, 19, 42
Papracekhara, 130
Pindapatra, 40
Pracantikaruna, 132
Pra^nottara, 132
Pratltyasamutpada, 43
Pretika, 132
Prithivipradana, 43
Priyapinda, 19, 42
Punahprabhasa, 19, 43
Punyabala, 18, 42
Punyaraci ,112
Punyasena, 113
Pahula-karmapluti, 43
Raivata, 43
Rasbti-apala, 112
Ptukmati, 19, 42
Samudra, 19, 43
Sangharakshita, 19, 42
Saptakumarika, 112
Sarvamdada, 18, 42, 134
Sarvartbasiddha, 19, 42
Sattvausbadha, 18, 42
Sbaddanta, 19, 43
Simba, 19, 43.
Snata, 80
Stfipa, 42
Subbasbita, 19
Subbasbitagavesbin, 19, 43
Sucandra, 65, 84
Sudbanakinnarl, 19, 43, (cf. 91)
Sugata, 35, 78
Sukarl, 132
Sumagadba, 19, 43, 129, 134
Tapasa, 19, 43
Triratnabbajananncamsa, 111
Upagiipta, 42, 111
216
INDEX III.
Avadanas :
Upaguptaeokaraja, 111
Uposhad'lia, 135, 137, 139
Valgusvara, 112
Yapusbman, 132
Vidui-a, 43
Vlrakuea, 122
Vltacoka, 111
Vyaghra, 43
Ya5oda, 18, 42, 90
Yacomitra, 19, 43
Avalokanji-sutra, 1 07
Avalokitecvaraguna-karau-
davyuha, 9, 34, 47
Bahubuddha-sutra, 55, 57
Bali, 41
Balimalika, 185
Bali-puja (I), 131
handJianani, four, 207
Bengali writing, xlvii, etc.
(Al)-Berunl, xli
Bhadracar I-p r a n i d li a n a -
raja, 14, 103, 167
Bhadrakalpavadaua, 88
Bliaishajyavaiduryaprabharaja,
107
Bhavabhuti, a risLi, 11
Bliava^arman, 113
Bhavaviveka, 115
Bhidrika, a merchant's wife, 182
Bhimasena-piija, 53
Bhriiigin, a rishi, 159, 183
Bimbisara, 91
hodhi, 193
bodhicittaparigraha, 111
■ 2^'*'^^'^''d(^''i 111
hodhipaksha-carya, 195 (cf.. 194)
hodh ipari-pantlinlidrahd dharmah,
four kinds, 206
Bodhisattva-bliumi, 191
Bodhisattvavadana-kalpa-
lata, 18, 41
Brahmadatta (a king), 11, 135
Brahmapai'ipricclia, 107
hrakmavihdras (four), 97
Buddha-carita, 82
Buddha-palita (cited), 115
huddhadaixana, 192
huddhadharmaparipaka, 206
Buddhapratimalaksharia, 102
Caqajataka, 104
caccaputa, a musical measure, 150
Cagilekha, 113
Caityas, fragment on, 201
Caitya-puiigala, 86
Cakra-puja, 136
Cakrasambaradandakastuti,
186
Caktis, five, 153
Cambara-panjika, 202
Cambukavadana, 128
Canda-maharoshanatantra
45, (cf. 127)
candanadi-pilja, 53
Candragomin, Candraklrti ; see
Index II.
Candrakumara, 1 35
Candraloka, 113
Candraprabha (hereof a tale), 135
Candra-pradliiasutra (?), 4,
107
Candravati, 85
Candravyakarana, 157, 158
{bis), 180, 181, 198
Caiikara-deva, king of Nepal,
xviii
Carada writing, xliv, sqq.
carama, 195
Cariputra, 5, 90
INDEX III.
217
Cariya-pitaka, 91, 135
carya, four kinds of, 195
Catasahasri Praj fiaparamita,
' 143, 145, 146, 148
^athi/asevanaid, 206
Catuhpltha-tantra, 197
ChandomaiijarT, 7G
Cliando-'mrita-lata, 76
rikshds, three, 97
Cikshasamuccaya, 104
Cishyaleklia-dharmakavya,
' 36
cittotpdda, 192
Cobha, 113
Craddhabaladhanavataramudra-
sutra (quoted), 107
Crigbana, 131, 139
Crilalita-vyuba, 89
Crimalasimbanada-sutra, 107
Crutavarman, 113
(^uddhdcaya-hJnimi, 195
Cuddhodana, 90, 171
Curangatnasamadbi-sutra, 107
Dacabbumi, 107
Dagabbumicvara, 141
Dacakugalajam Pbalam, 129
ddaa, nine kinds of, 193
Dana-vakya (?), 68
Devaputrotpatti, 135
dhdrani-pratilahha, 206
Dbaranis :
Abbaya-kali (?), 106
Aikajata, 99
Aksbobbya, 125
Amitabba, 125
Aiuogbasiddbi, 125
Asbtamahabbaya-taranT, 70
Bbimasena, 68
Bbuta^ambara, 128
Dbaranis :
Buddbabridaya, 169
Ganapatibridaya, 117
Grabamatrika, 44, 117, 170
Hemaiiga, 169
Hrisbtapratyayab Stutidbara,
169
Jaiigula mabavidya, 1G9
Jatismara, 170
Kalacakra - mantra, 127
Kallajaya, 169
Laksba, 169
Mabagambara, 128
(Arya)mabadbaranl, 169
(Arya)maba-kala, 127 (cf. 44)
Maha-sambara-bridaya, 125
Maiici, 44, 66, 117, 170
NairatmagubyeQvarl-man-
tra, 33
Navagrabamatrika-db", 66
Pannagapati, 44
Pbalapb alabriday a, 169
Pratyaiigira, 63, 68, 118
Samantabbadra, 169
Samanta-bbadraprajiia, 170
Sarvamangala, 169
Sarvarogapracamani, 169
Sarvaruciranga-yasbti, 169
Sarvatatbagatabriday a, 169
Svapnandada, 169
(Arya)-tara, 106
Tatbagatavyaptacatani, 33
Usbnisbavijaya, 66, 98
Vajra-manda, 116
Vajrottara, 169
"Vasudbara, 65, 84, 169, 176
Dbarmakara, 74
Dbarmalabba, 135
Db a r m a-1 a k sb m i-s a m v a d a, 129
218
INDEX III.
dharniamedya {-hhunii), 5
Dbarmapala, 137
Dliarmasangiti (quoted), 107
Dharmasangraha, 96, 191
DJi Citu ka ra ?> da, 169
DhatuparlksLia, (t), 115
( Arya)-dhyapitamiishti-sutra, 116
Dinajpur genealogical inscription,
iii
Dipaiikara (cf. Index ii), 7-i
dlrghakcdika, 195
Divyavadana, 1, 122, 168
Divyavadana-mala, 35, 94
Doslianirnayavadana, 135,
137
durangamd (-bhumi), 5
Dushprasaha, 11
Dvatrimcatkalj)a-tantra, 58
Dvavimcatyavadana-katha,
36, 50, 139
Ekagriiiga, muni, 91
Ekaravlra-tantra, 45, 103, 186
Gagauagafijasamadlii-sutva, 1 1 6
Gaganagaiij a-sutra, 107
yambhlradluirmakshdnti-pratila-
hha, 206
Ganapati-stotra, 163
Ganda-vyuha, 23, 102
Gandhavati, a city, 36
Gangadasa, 76
gJiargharlkd, 165
Gopa, 89
Gopadatta, 20
Gopl-candra-nataka, 83
Gorkha sovereigns, xi, etc.
Gotrabhumi, 195
Govinda-candra, a king, 84
guhyapitha, 192
Guhya-samaja (Aparardlia),
140
Guhya-samaja (Purvarddha
and Parardha), 70
Guhya-samaja (Purvarddha),
15, 51
Guhyavali-vivriti, 188, 190
Gupta character, xliv, sqq.
Haragaurl-vivaha-nataka,
183
'Harsha-deva-bhupati,' 138
Hastikaksha (name of a book), 22
He-vajra-clakinij alasambara-
tantra, 58, 184
Hiouen Thsang, 25, 156
Hiranya-saptaka, 177
Hitopadega, 161
Images, 201
Indo-Pali alphabet, xx
Indra, 114
Indraprishtha, 36, 86
Inscriptions :
Bareli, xxv
Deogarh, xxv, xliii, sqq.
Dinajpur, iii
Dhara, xxv
Gopala, xlv
Mathura, xlv
Morvl, xliii, sqq.
Samangarh, xxv
Sarnath, ii
Jataka-mala, 51, 92
Jatakas :
Agastya, 92
Agnlndhana, 115
Ajfiatakaundinya, 57
Amaraye karmarakadhitaye, 56
Aputra, 93
Arindama-raja, 57
Avisajyagreshthi, 92
INDEX III.
219
Jatakas :
Ayogriha, 93
Ayushmata purnamaitrayani
putrasya, 57
Brahmana, 92
Brahma, 93
Buddhabodhi, 93
Caga, 92, 134
Cakra, 92
Cakuntaka, 56
Campaka-nagaraja, Go
Candra, 134
Candraprabha, 134
Carabha, 57, 93
Carakshepana, 56
Cirl, 56
Cirlprabha-mrigaraja, 56
Civi, 92
Creshthi, 92, 93
Cyama, 56
Cyamaka, 56
Dharmalabdha-sarthavaha, 57
Dharmapala, 56
Hamsa, 93
Hasti, 93, 134
Hastinl, 57
Hastinika, 57
Kaka, 57
Kalmashapindl, 93
Kinnarl, 56
Kocalaraja, 57
Kshanti, 93
Kumbha, 93
Mahabodhi, 93
Mahakapi, 33
Mahisha, 93
Maitiibala, 92
Maksha, 92
Manjari, 55
Markata, 55
Jatakas :
Matriposhahasti, 91
Mayura, 134
Mriga, 134
Naliul, 57
Paucakanam bhadravargika-
nam, 57
PunyavatI, 56
Pishabha, 55
Ruru, 93
Rupyavati, 134
Sarthavaha, 134
Soma, 91
Sudhanakinnari, see Avadaiias
Suparaga, 92
Supi-iyasarthavaha, 91
Sutasoma, 93
Tri9akuniya, 55
Unmadayanti, 92
Upaligaiigapala, 57
Vadaradvipa, 134
Visa, 93
Vicvantara, 92
Vyaghrl, 92
Yacodhara Yyiighrlbhuta, 55
Japanese forms of Indian writing,
xliii, sqq.
JayagrI, 89
Jayaditya, 19, 198
' Jayadityadih,' 198
Jayamuni, 134
Jhera or Jhara, in Magadha, iv, 70
Jhul, a village, xviii
Jinacrl, 10, 89
Jinendra, 91, 198
JMnagupta, 130
Jfianaketu, 36
Jiianarnava-tantra, 28
Jiianavaipulya-sntra, 108
220
INDEX III.
Kacika-vritti, 198
Kacyapa, 5, 113
Kalacakra-tantra, 69
Kaliiigaraja, 135
Kalpadrumavadjlna-mala,131
Irihjimamltra-jyratilahha, 206
Kamala, 90
Kanishka wi-iting, xlviii, etc.
Kaplcavadana, 61, 121
K a r a n d a-v y u li a (prose version),
4, 34, 38, 52, 77, 174; (poeti-
cal version) see Avalokiteg-
vara-gunakai'°
harma (t), 46
Karmavarana-viguddha-sutra, 107
Karuna-pundarika, 73
Kashmir, iv
Kathas :
Ashtamivrata-vidhana, 15
Bhojana, 37
Cakyendra-pratyagaraana-sat-
katha, 89 .
Dharmagravanaprotsahana, 37
Dhatvaropa, 37
Dlpa, 37
Jlrnoddliaraiiavimba, 37
Kantamati, 11
Kricchapa, 56
Kuiikumrididana, 37
Manushyadurlabba, 37
Mandala-k, 37
PadmavatT, 11
Panadana, 37
Pranama, 37
Punyakama, 37
Punyaprotsahana, 37
Punyaprotsahe danakatlja, 37
Push pa, 37
Snana, 37
Kathas :
Ujvalikadana, 37
Vastra, 37
Yihara, 37
Kathinavadana, 94
Katyayana (sage), 5
— — (grammarian), 21, 158
Icausidya, 206
Kausigha-vlryo tsah ana va-
dana, 80
Kaushthila, 5
Khadga-ptijavidhi, 199, 178
Kirtipataka, 148
Konch-a-dharanl-caityakarana-vi-
dhih, 109
Krakucchandra, 113
Kriyapaiijika, 183
Kshemendra, (see Ind. II.)
Kshitigarbha-sutra, 107
Kshiti-sutra, 107
hur^ala, 196
kuhanalapanata, 206
Kuladevata, ix
Kumudakara, 155
Kurukulla, 78
K\irukulla-kalpa, 178
lahhasatkarddliyavasdiiaiji, 206
Lalitavistara, 24, 77, 108, 117
Laiikavatara, 49
Lexicon, fragment of a, 165
Lokapalas, the, 114
Lokecvaracataka, 94
Loke9vara-parajika, 95
Madhnsvara, 113
Madhyamaka-vritti, 114
Madhyama- svayambhu-pu-
rana, 102, 7
Magic, fragments of a work on,
167
INDEX III.
221
Mahakala, 64, 155
Maliakarunasutra, 101
Mahasthanaprapta, 75
Maliatsvayambhupurana, 7
Mahavagga, 89
Mahavastu, 55, 135
mdna, 206
Manasa, 113
Mane^varl, a goddess, ix
Manicudavadana, 11, 78,84,168
Manjuqribuddhakslietragunavyu-
halankara-sutra, 107
( Arya-)manju9rTvikridita-s'', 1 08
Maiijuglioslia-pujavidlii, 97
Mantrabala, 113
mantras, 39
Marici (rishi), 11
Maradamana-sutra, 116
Matrikas, tlie eight, 54
Maudgalyayana, 5, 90
Meglia-Butra, 120, 176
Mena, 183
Mikira, a merchant, 182
Mitra, 113
mudras, 39, 171
viuldpatti, 118
Nagarjuna (cf. Index ii), 170
Nagira, 11
Nakka, 19
Nalini, 91
Nama-sangiti, 52, 77, 126, 204;
(with Newarl version), 47
tika, 203
tippani, 29
Namashtottara-9ataka, 26
Nanda, 132, 135
Nanda, 113
Nandimukha-agvaghosha, 67
Narad at ta, 91
Narayanaparipriccha, 107
Natyecvara, 161
Navagraha, 138
Nepaliya-devata-stuti-kalya-
napaiicavimcatika, 13
Newari Songs, 98
Nirde^a-sutras, 177
niraya (t), 2
nirvana, 116
Kishpanna- yogambara - tan-
tra, 40
nishtdgamana, 198
niyata^hhumi, 195
niyatacaryd-hhumi, 195
nydsas, 167
Pagupatas (sect), 21
Padraaka, 113
Padmottara, 11
paksha, 14
Pala dynasty, ii
Paiicakara, 188
Panca-maha - raksha-sutraiii,
126
Panca-raksha, 33, 48, 99, 105,
152, 157, 162, 175, 190
Paucavargika Bhikshus, 39
Paiicavimcatika-praj iiapara-
mitahridaya, 33, 170
Pancavimcatisahasrika-pra-
jiiaparamita, 144 (bis)
Paniiii, 21, 158, 180, 198
Pafijabi writing, xlix
papadecana papacodhana, 109
Papa-parimocana, 38
Papraqekhara-avadana, 130
Paramarthanamasangati (?),
63
Paramegvara-tantra, 27
pdramitd-caryd, 195
pdramitds, (the ten), 9
Pai'anirmitavacavartin gods, 75
222
INDEX III.
parapitha, 170
jxirapushfershya mdtsarycDii, 20G
2)arartha-stha)ia, 192
paratiinanyutd, 207
pariniddhacilasa macdratd, 206
parifjrulia, six kiuds, 195
parxpaka, 192
Patafijali, 198
pinddkrisJiti, 161
Pindapatravadana, 40
Pindapatravadaaa-katha,
120
pindikd, 201
Piiigala, 77
Pitriputrasamdgama 57, 108
prahhdkarl (-b/iumi), 5
prahhava, 192
Pra^dntavinir^cayaprdtihdryas-
siltra, 101
Prajfiapararaita, 108, 116
Prajiiaparamita (ill 9 c^lokas),
170 (see also Ashtasahasrika
Prajfiapo, Catasab", Paiica-
vimgatisah", Sapta9atika,
Sarddhadvisahasrika
Prajnaparamitahridaya, 117,
128
2)ra7Hddasevanatd, 207
prapdta, four kinds, 206
Prasenajit, 112
Pratapamalla, 103
piratibaddhaciltasya kidasamsta-
vah, 207
Pratiiiialakshaiia, 199
Pratiinalakslianavivaraua,
200
jjratipatti-bhumi, 1 95
pratishthd (t), 195
Pravrajyauuraya (°? anu^aya")
-sutra, 107
jyritikarana dharma, four kiuds,
206
priyavdditd svabhdva, 113
Punyara^mi, 207
Punyasena, 113
Punyavati, 36
Puriia, 5
pi(,rvdparakotiparlkshd, 115
rdgarakta-par'iJcshd, 115
Rahula, 57, 90, 171
Paivata, 19
Rajavavadaka-sutra, 108
Kaiuadasa (a magisti-ate of
Nepal), 87
Ramanka-natika, 87
Rashtrapala, 112, 206
Raslitrapala-paripriccha, 130,
206
Raslitvapala-sutra, 107
Ratnacuda -sutra, 107, 116
Ratnaguna-sancaya, 133
Ratnakaragupta, 155
Ratuakaraiidaka-sutra, 108
Ratnakuta-siitra, 108, 116
Ratnamegha-sutra, 107
Ratnaraci-sutra, 107
Ratnavadanamala, 131, 139, 141
Ravaiia, 87
Rupaka (a fisherman), 129
Sadd liar ma- laiik avatar a, 136
saddkarma-parigraha, 108
Saddharma-pundarlka, 24,
48, 107, 172 (bis), 173
Saddharmasmvityupasthana-su-
tra, 107
sddhands, 154
Sadhana-mala-tantra, 54, 132
Sadliana-samuccaya, 154
sddhumati (-bhilmi), 5
Sagaramatisutra, 107
INDEX III.
223
Sahalokadhatu (region), 75
Sakalananda, 90
Saketa (place), 11
sakritsatvasatva-jyarigrnha, 193
Samadhi-raja, 22, 110, 116
sdmagri (t), 116
8ambhava-vihhava-[parivarta) (t),
116
samprajanya (t), 11
Samskrita-parikshd, 115
SaiigTta-tarodayacudamani, 150
Saiikhyas, 21
Saptabhidhanottara, 96
Saptabuddha-stoti-a, 14
Saptacatika Prajnaparami-
ta, 5
Saptarshi era, the, 18
Saptavai-a, 66
Sarddhadvisahasrika Pra-
jnaparamita, 123
SarvadliarmapraAa-ittirnirdeca-
sutra, 107
(Arya)sarvadharmavaipulyasau-
graha sutra, 107
Sarva-durgati-pariood liana,
70, 78, 81, 94, 142
Sai'vajiiamitra, 35
sarvasvaparitydga, 206
Sarva-tath<Xgata-dvdda<iasahasra-
pdrdjika-vinaya-sutra, 3 8
sattvaparipdka, 192
sattvaparipdkacaryd, 195
Scribes (with their patrons, etc.):
Avantapala, 162
Cikiddhisimlia (?), 153
Citrananda, 140
Daddaka (queen), 175
Indramuni, 145
Jagandala (patron), 109
Scribes (with their patrons, etc.):
Jambhunanda, 13
Jinendra, son of Nii-amuni, 9 1
Jinldev'a, 80
Jivaylbhadra, 197
Kacrlgayakara, 188
Karnajoti, 110
Ladaka (queen), 100
Lalitakrama (patroness), 191
Maiijubhadrasudhi, 42
Mauju§riya {sk), 182
Niramuni, 91, 109
Pa tide va, 50
Piirnacandra, 150
Ramadatta, 173
Rama pasida (?) (pati'on), 101
RatnadevI, 100
Siddhisena, 26
Suryadeva, 86
Vekhananda, 73
YiQvabhadra, 12
Vilasimhadeva, 1 75 (z. e. Ylras")
Siddhisara, 155
Simhaparipriccha (quoted), 107
Skandapurana, 49
Skandha-parlksha, 115
Snatavadana, 80
Somendra, son of Kshemendra,
19
Sphutartha (Abhidharniako-
cavyakhya), 25
Sragdhara-stotra, 29; (with
vernacular commentary), 35,
69
sthdnas, the seven, 192
Stotras, 53, 127, 138
Stuti-dharma79antu (1), 99
Subhuti, 145 etc.
Subhuti-paripriccha, 116
22-t
INDEX III.
Sucandra, 45 (cf. 84)
Sndhlra, 113
s^ndiirjaija (bhilmi), 5
Sukhavatiloka, 99
Sukhavatl-vyuha, 74
Sumagadhavadana, 129
Sumanas, 94
Sumetra, 113
Suuanda, 41
Sunanda, 113
Suprij'a, 135
Suiyodaya, 85
Suvai-nabbasottamatantra, 103
Suvarnaprabhasa, 12
Suvarnav^abhasa, 135
svahhava, (t), 115
svdrtha, 192
Svayambbunatha, the hill of, 20
Svayambhupuraua, 13S(smaIl-
est redaction), 9, 121 ; (other
redactions) see Vrihat-sv°,
Madhyama-sv°
Svayambhutpatti-katha, 102
Tantric fragments, 45, 98, 205
TaradevI, stotra to, 127
'' Tarkikah;' 21
Tutliagatagiihyaka-sutra, 116
Tathagata-[guhya]-ratna-sutra,
108
tathata (t), 145
tattvdrtha, 192
Tattva-sangraha, 156
Tlrthas, the twelve, of Nepal, 139
nddddna, 195
Ugradatta-paripriccha, 107
Ugraparipriccha, 107
■ Upaliparipriccha, 108, lir>
upaiKitti, (t), 195
Upasena, 113
updyakniir^alyamlmnniad (t), 3
Upayakau^alya-sfitra, 107
Uposhadha, see Avadauas
Uposhadha-vrata, 114
Utpata-lakshana, 64
VagTcjvara, 34
Vagl^vara-puja, 34
Vaieeshikas, the, 21
Vaipulya-stras, 177
Vajracchedika, 108
Vajradhvaja-sfitra, 107
Vajragarbba, 158
Vajra-suci(ofA9vaghosha),96
Vajravall, 197
Yajravara-sutra, 108
Vajrottara, 169
Valmlki, 21
Vaipcavall, 31, 205
Varahamihira, 199
Vasubandhu, 25, 36
Vasudharanl-katha, see Dha-
ranis, Vasudhara-dharanT
Vasundhara, a devl, 67
Vasundhara-vrata, 85
vdtsalya in seven foi'ms, 194
Vicitrakarnikavadana-mala,
130
vi(;uddhi, (t), 2
vihdras, the twelve, of the Bod-
hisattva, 194
Viharas (in Nepal) named in the
colophons of the MSS :
Cakra-mahavihara(Manadeva-
samskarita), 148
(^rllham, 4, 152
Crinaka, 154
Crivaccha, 191
Dharmacakra-mahavihara(colo-
phon of the reign ofManadeva;
cf. Cakra-mahavi"), 182
INDEX III.
225
Viliaras (in Nepal) named in the
coloplions of the MSS :
Dharmakirti, 151
Gophalatora, 12
Harnavarna-mahavi", 197
Kvatha, 132, 134
Lham, spe Cx'Tlham
MaitiTpui'I, 81
Paravarta, 50
Tarumuva, 143
Vampi, 173
Yampi, 91
Vimald {hhii.ml), 5
Vinialaklrtinirdeea (quoted), 108,
116
rina//a, 40, 94
Vinaya-Pitaka, 89
Vli-adatta-paripriccha, 107
Virakuqavadana, 122
Virupa, 112
Yiryabhadra, 20
Vivriti, 187
Vratavadanamala, 59, 85
Vrihatsagaranagarajapai'ipriccha,
108
Vrihat Svayambhu-purana
7, 102
Vrishti-cintamani, 103
Yacodhara, 89, 138
Yajnavalkya, 21
Yasodhara (sic), xviii
i/ogct-pjtha, 198
Yogaratna-mala, 189
tAMBKID3E : PRI.NTEu BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. & SOX, AT THE UNIVERSITY PKKSS.
15
- i.'i tVjiiiinBiaiiiMfct
■^-^^.x niifwiiii
■mrsr9e>**'*>P^wV'^^?^^
*^^^X;^y:
Pi.ATK r. I, MS. Adli. 17()2. leaf ri'J
§?J^-«^^^#
mn^d^^^^l'%'^^-^'^^ ^''^<WHW^!r^m^^^f^^^
iirii ir.il ii'Wii 'wwntwiii'iiii'i fi-iM"iiii,ityii»ir;Ti>fai>rt ■<"<• ii^Mti'1fmii''TSrTi'-fVrf-'^'^r--%t
Platk I. 2. MS. Add. 1049, leaves [9], [G2].
Plate I. 3. MS. Add. SCO, leiit' 201
IHJ?
^
p tV *^ ^#.Sk '■
II
^•' ^ s w t^ <^
! i
•I. -
5:^
^* i if
T»wJ(ii'lilrfi
^ i fr 159 '?'\»*
\f
o ^
a
^9 Mi
4^i^f^
«4t«ft;^ '^^rvn^f^ W'^r^^fefii
luced).
ver.
Platk hi. 1. ilS. Add. 1691. 2, loaf 22 (slightly reduced).
■ -Vi K.:,_^~ ,j8&^~ " '.ftv.
Plate III. 2. MS. Add. 1395, leaf 113.
Plate III. 3. MS. Add. 15.56, leaf 11, and ljras.s cover.
Lcbrccry
3lurf?,
.D. €■ [/^ i^ot/^ieca
o/Ae^ /f^-Z/^^yt^.
'\7uat
JAan
<■
V
^
5i ^ c^
.V mv ^
Kd Ku.
m9
(9S/
^T
^6(>
■^OOS
^
yU^
^/^YS
1 "^w
^ ax, ^' kMx,
t nvteu, ♦ f >
/(9/oS
£1/
S^s
^/3d
z
t
^SS3
h6s
?l'
^ ?? ^
4^
i/ds
^
r'lkC
■/S^/.p.
yyy^
51
*t^S5S§?§6^^^335 £
//^^S"
(Zro-TTudla
3 M
/^(9S
/J^^
1
^4^6
{v>/4sy
^
^
5
/3p^
/SS'S'
^
/yf^
'MS^
a
5
/j^^
/S/6
^
5
^jLt/
A.D.
e
M
,^/
,./
rl
„y/.-
r/l
^
^.
/
p-
^^
,1'm'e/f-af i'i'uv£il.
I'/hei -^//f-).4l.
ySt
\l^ref,/
V
^
^
r
oa)
^
^
^
^
^
n
V
1 .i,? M^ ^
li ^ T§ «< i ^
^
-WT
tM
^
ort
^
<t
\
n
^
K
^
it ifumLJ /
1 id /fa Ail
m9
(9SJ
^1
^
ttr
^^
wi
^
^
^
^
A
H
M
44^
/^^/
^
^
^
^
«[
^
^
A
^
^
A
fw <,
^ff-/S
1
^
^
?f
^
8
<r
^
^
^
^
^
^r^..
o5 ^ ^
/////
/i9/pS
^
?^
^
Vt
^
tr
^
^
ST
«[
9 ^
/re AV
4g8
^
cr
?l
<a
\
a.
?l
^
^
H
«t
4//.S
m9
^
^
?^
in
a
tr
^
^
rf
SI
a
\
/<^J
///^
*l
^
4
^
^
9
A
3
5f
^
^
K7
1 K ^ ^ H
a, au nx t rm.
//<r^
Ms
^
^
§>
(Tf
^
cr
?i
^
5r(
a
d9/.Z
///^
!3l
^
f?
<T!
a
a
5
^
«
a
^rfn««i§l§QM^335 z
/6^S'
(fn-maHa
•>. mi
H
w
€^
CI
a
q
5
51
vr
?
H^ J^
iff
Age
^36^
^
^
^
^
<?}
«r
*<
5
^
VI
g
if."
v,//^
<^
^
«
(a
?f
^
J>
^
^
^
s
/3p
/SS'f
^
^
fi
^
24
St
^
^
St
$r
/>y
/4SfJ
^
CM
j>
a
«i
^
^
^
5n
^
5
t
/33S
/S/6
g
I?
^
5i
m
^
^
IP
?
9
^
^
5
/
^.^
^
e
7 .5
.9 (7^
'
C
"K "K
V
<>)
//oz
\
5
ni
r
N
o
\
n
r
^
o
V-
s
I
r
?i
ti
^/4^4-
. .'
4
^
^
^
o
y^.93
^
9
r
fii
o
//44
"
s
7
r
^
0
1/^^S
>
^
'I
r
>
Q
^/^09
1-L
r
^
c
^
o
^S^S
1
^
«)
5
X
o
^yo8
^ t
'f — i
i
9
r
QL
o
/SS^
%^'
7?//?/?r'/au}.
Zcirarx
Mar*:-
A.D.
'' ) 1 .■) ; .T G ^ 7 « f> (O Zf .If W r,0 RD 10 SO W
/m
Soy
«\
^
M
^
^
y
^
^
^f
CO
■i
<5
/y^2
IX'f'irm/Mii
•N
^
•ij
^
€
^j^
^
^
^
'^U
^
nl
^
%
1
4
e9
09
jU
y^s'4-.
^065
^
\
1
5
^
^
^S
-V
-^
^
<!l
^
C
^
a
^
■^
^
^
^
\
^
^
^
^
^
\ ^
a
^
«
c
f
? )
1^
^
/444
c:/^2^
~^
\
'3
\
^
^
5^
^
^
[^
i
<ij>
S^
d^i-
c7PS5
-)
<^
r^
y//(^y yte<^/- ol^ t^- <yj/e/^ - /4^4
- >
y^^s
//3g
yWiU'^^^ i.'^zsM'; ^^^ €.iic£^-^ .^<!^ D . '^r^/d' ,^&l-?nd at^y ^-e*-/^^ t^n^ ^ Q
-/^93
//^o
4
K
(3
a
g
^
^
5
^
^
^
t^
s
c
^
t
^
*^
/{y^4
/20S
fs
CJ»
%
^
^
«
3
o
?i
^
//^<r
/40^
/j/^
^
(%
^
«*
^
^
Qf«
^
(i^
151
a|
a^ /tf^/ <!<3^!^ /^^3
739^'
/3^^
c/
rs
?
%
r
3
^
1
^
^3»
2/
f^
^
C
f
1
o
«
/7^r
'/4<>f
/SS^
VAJs'.^
\
H
l^
%
^
5
^
5
^
\
^
3
9
G
1
.^a^i^.l.U^ ^ Ir^-^M^y ^/^^ <//^SZ2. r-^y^/^,U^ -^.-^'-^ TU /^A/^'^^ ^^^^ fx^^^^
K.^yAe'
?i^:^^/?^f.
'e^ta/j.
0
.91'
5[
*9
09.
^
//<^^^
•3k.
■\
H
^
c*
*^ ^
V
<»>
//r^Z
t>
■^
^
^
"N
\
\
^
^
5
nn
r
N
K,
P
<^
^
§
J(>83
•\
\
\
^
^
a
r
^
O
D
H
*3
o
144^
\
\
3
%
r-
s
I
r
N
ri
<f4^4- \
1^93
^
\
\
9
^
^
i
^
$
o
y^S3
/^//^
i>
a
1
V
^
^
9
r
«^
o
y<^4
\
*^
?
^
^^^8
\
3
3
?
?
s
7
r
%
0
i/<^'^8
74-0.9
1
^
3
^
^
^
^
r
>
Q
/^^
^^J
7395
7
^
\
s
r
r
^
c
^
o
/3&0
3
H
«,
/yo8
'^
Q.
^
K
3\
^
0
«
X
o
//OS
755(:
^
%
2
^
sr
^
0
r
(».
o
/SS^
CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS.
GENERAL.
A Catalogue of the manuscripts preserved in the library of the
University of Cambridge. 5 Vols. 8vo. 1856-67. 10s. each.
A Catalogue of Adversaria and printed books containing MS.
notes preserved in the library of the University of Cambridge. 8vo.
1864. 3s. 6d.
Index (to the preceding six volumes). By H. R. Luard, M.A.
8vo. 1867. 10s.
ORIENTAL.
Catalogue of the Hebrew manuscripts preserved in the Uni-
versity Library, Cambridge. By Dr S. M. Schiller-Szikessy.
Vol. I. containing Section i. The Holy Scriptures. Section ii. Com-
mentaries on the Bible. 8vo. 1876. 9s.
Vol. II. containing Section IIL Talmudic Literature. Section iv.
Liturgy. In the Press.
Catalogus librorum orientalium M.SS. nummorum, aliorumque
cimeliorum, quibus Academite Cautabrigieusis bibliothecam locuple-
tavit Eeverendus Vir Georgius Lewis, Archidiaconus Midensis, 1727.
8vo. (1727.) Out of print,
Catalogus Bibliothecae Burckhardtianse, cum Appendice libro-
rum aliorum orientalium in bibliotheca Academise Cantabrigiensis
asservatorum. Confecit T. Prestox, A.M. 4to. 1853. 5s.
Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanskrit manuscripts preserv^ed in
the University Library, Cambridge, with introductory notices and
illustrations of the palceography and chronology of Nepal and Bengal.
By C. Bendall, M.A. 8vo. 1883. 12s.
A Chronological list of Graces, documents, and other papers
in the University Registry, which concern the University Library.
By H. K. Luard, M.A., Registrary. 8vo. 1870. 2s. 6d.
SonDon: C. J. CLAY, M.A. & SON,
CAMBKIDGE UNIVERSITY PEESS WAEEHOUSE,
17, Pateknostee Eow.
University Press, Cambridge,
May, 1883.
CATALOGUE OF
WORKS
PUBLISHED FOR THE SYNDICS
OF THE
Uonlion : c. j. clay, m.a. and son.
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
17 PATERNOSTER ROW.
aramiJriUge : DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO.
ILeipjig: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
6/S/8J
PUBLICATIONS OF
THE HOLY SCRIPTURES, &c.
THE CAMBRIDGE PARAGRAPH BIBLE
of the Authorized English Version, with the Text Revised by a Colla-
tion of its Early and other Principal Editions, the Use of the Italic
Type made uniform, the Marginal References remodelled, and a Criti-
cal Introduction prefixed, by the Rev. F. H. Scrivener, M.A.,LL.D.,
Editor of the Greek Testament, Codex Augiensis, &c., and one of
the Revisers of the Authorized Version. Crown 4to. gilt. 2is.
From the Times. Syndics of the Cambridge University Press,
"Students of the Bible should be particu- an edition of the English Bible, according to
larly grateful to (the Cambridge University the text of 1611, revised by a comparison with
Pressj for having produced, with the able as- later issues on principles stated by him in his
sistance of Dr Scrivener, a complete critical Introduction. Here he enters at length into
edition of the Authorized Version of the Eng- the history of the chief editions of the version,
lish Bible, an edition such as, to use the words and of such features as the marginal notes,
of the Editor, 'would have been executed the use of italic type, and the changes ofor-
long ago had this version been nothing more thography, as well as into the most interesting
than the greatest and best known of English question as to the original texts from which
classics.' Falling at a time when the formal our translation is produced."
revision of this version has been undertaken ,,^,_,-jr. j,
by a distinguished company of scholars and .. F^m the Metlwd,st Recorder.
divines, the publication of this edition must . This noble quarto of over 1300 pages is
be considered most opportune." in every respect worthy of editor and pub-
From ^\vi AtJience^im. i'?K<=« ^^^^ Th^ name of the Cambridge
"Apart from its religious importance, the University Press is guarantee enough for its
English Bible has the glory, which but few perfection in outward form the name of the
sister versions indeed can claim, of being the ^^'^"'^ '^ <=?'lf ^ guarantee for the worth and
chief classic of the language, of having, in ^.'^.'^^^^^ °Vp ^""f^"'^" ..^ithout question,
conjunction with Shaks^eare, and in an im- ^' '^ ^.^^ l^^^t Paragraph Bible ever published,
measurable degree more than he, fixed the ^".^ i'^ ^-educed price of a guinea brings 1
language beyond any possibility of important ^^''hin reach of a large number of students."
change. Thus the recent contributions to the From the Londoti Quarterly RevieTU.
literature of the subject, by such workers as "The work is worthy in every respect of
Mr Francis Fry and Canon Westcott, appeal to the editor's fame, and of the Cambridge
a wde range of sympathies; and to these may University Press. The noble English Ver-
now be added Dr Scrivener, well known for sion, to which our countrj' and religion owe
his labours in the cause of the Greek Testa- so much, was probably never presented be-
ment criticism, who has brought out, for the fore in so perfect a form."
THE CAMBRIDGE PARAGRAPH BIBLE.
Student's Edition, on good writing paper, with one column of
print and wide margin to each page for MS. notes. This edition will
be found of great use to those who are engaged in the task of
Biblical criticism. Two Vols. Crown 4to. gilt. 31^.6^.
THE LECTIONARY BIBLE, WITH APOCRYPHA,
divided into Sections adapted to the Calendar and Tables of Lessons
of 1 87 1. Crown 8vo. y. 6d.
THE BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES,
With Notes and Introduction. By the Very Rev. E. H. Plumptre,
D.D., Dean of Wells. Large Paper Edition. Demy 8vo. js. 6d.
"No one can say that the Old Testament which we can point in English exegesis of
is a dull or worn-out subject after reading the Old Testament; indeed, even Delitzsch,
this singularly attractive and also instructive whose pride it is to leave no source of ilius-
commentary. Its wealth of literary and his- tration unexplored, is far inferior on this head
torical illustration surpasses anything to to Dr Plumptre." — Academy, Sept. lo, 1881.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS BOOKS. 3
BREVIARIUM
AD USUM INSIGNIS ECCLESIAE SARUM.
Juxta Editionem maximam pro Claudio Chevallon et Francisco
Regnault a.d. mdxxxi. in Alma Parisiorum Academia impressam :
labore ac studio Francisci Procter, A.M., et Christophori
Wordsworth, A.M.
Fasciculus I. In quo continentur ICalendarium, et Ordo
Temporalis sive Proprium de Tempore totius anxi, una cum
ordinali suo quod usitato vocabulo dicitur Pica sive Directorium
Sacerdotum. Demy 8vo. 18^.
'_' The value of this reprint is considerable made its cost prohibitory to all but a few. . . .
to liturgical students, who will now be able Messrs Procter and Wordsworth have dis-
to consult in their own libraries a work abso- charged their editorial task with much care
lutely indispensable to a right understanding and judgment, though the conditions under
of the history of the Prayer-Book, but which which they have been working are such as
till now usually necessitated a visit to some to hide that fact from all but experts." —
public library, since the rarity of the volume Literary C/titrchinati.
Fasciculus II. In quo continentur Psalterium, cum ordinario
Officii totius hebdomadae juxta Horas Canonicas, et proprio Com-
pletorii, Litania, Commune Sanctorum, Ordinarium Missae
cum Canone et XIII Missis, &c. <S:c. Demy 8vo. 12s.
"Not only experts in liturgiology, but all this volume, we can only speak in terms of the
persons interested in the history of the very highest commendation." — The Ex-
Anglican Book of Common Prayer, will be aminer.
grateful to the SjTidicate of the Cambridge "Cambridge has worthily taken the lead
University Press for forwarding the publica- with the Bre\'iary, which is of especial value
tion of the volume which bears the above for that part of the reform of the Prayer- Book
title, and which has recently appeared under which will fit it for the wants of our time...
their auspices." — Notes and Queries. For all persons of religious tastes the BreW-
" We have here the first instalment of the arj', with its mixture of Psalm and Anthem
celebrated Sarum Breviary, of which no en- and Prayer and Hymn, all hanging one on
tire edition has hitherto been printed since the other, and connected into a harmonious
the year 1557. . . Of the valuable explanatory whole, must be deeply interesting," — Church
notes, as well as the learned introduction to Quarterly Rez'ie^u.>.
Fasciculus III. Nearly ready.
GREEK AND ENGLISH TESTAMENT,
in parallel Columns on the same page. Edited by J. Scholefield,
M.A. late Regius Professor of Greek in the University. Small
Odlavo. New Edition, with the Marginal References as arranged
and revised by Dr Scrivener. Cloth, red edges, js. 6d.
GREEK AND ENGLISH TESTAMENT,
The Student's Edition of the above, on large luriting paper. 410.12^.
GREEK TESTAMENT,
ex editione Stephani tertia, 1550. Small 8vo. 3.^. dd.
THE NEW TESTAMENT IN GREEK
according to the text followed in the Authorised Version, with the
Variations adopted in the Revised Version, Edited by F. H. A.
Scrivener, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. Crown 8vo. 6s. Morocco boards
or limp. \2s.
THE PARALLEL NEW TESTAMENT GREEK
AND ENGLISH.
being the Authorised Version set forth in 161 1 Arranged in Parallel
Columns with the Revised Version of 1881, and with the original
Greek, as edited by F. H. A, Scrivener, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. Pre-
bendary of Exeter and Vicar of Hendon. The Revised Version is the
Joint Property of the Universities of Cambridge and Oxford. Crown
8vo. \2s. 6d.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.
I — 2
PUBLICATIONS OF
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW
in Anglo-Saxon and Northunibrian Versions, synoptically arranged:
with Collations of the best Manuscripts. By J. M. Kemble, M.A.
and Archdeacon Hardwick. Demy 4to. \os.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK
in Anglo-Saxon and Northumbrian Versions synoptically arranged:
with Collations exhibiting all the Readings of all the MSS. Edited
by the Rev. Professor Skeat, M.A. late Fellow of Christ's College,
and author of a MCESO-GOTHIC Dictionary. Demy 4to. los.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE,
uniform with the preceding, by the same Editor. Demy 4to. \os.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN,
uniform with the preceding, by the same Editor. Demy 4to. \os.
" The Gospel according to St John, hi J. M. Kemble, some forty years ago. Of
Anglo-Saxon and Northti7nbriaii Versions: the particular volume now before us, we can
Edited for the Syndics of the University only say it is worthy of its two predecessors.
Press, by the Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A., We repeat that the service rendered to the
Elrington and Bosworth Professor of Anglo- study of Anglo-Saxon by this Synoptic col-
Saxon in the University of Cambridge, lection cannot easily be overstated." — Con-
completes an undertaking designed and tetnporary Review.
commenced by that distinguished scholar,
THE POINTED PRAYER BOOK,
being the Book of Common Prayer with the Psalter or Psalms of
David, pointed as they are to be sung or said in Churches. Royal
24mo. Cloth. \s. 6d.
The same in square 32mo. cloth. %d.
"The 'Pointed Prayer Book' deserves and still more for the terseness and clear-
mention for the new and ingenious system ness of the directions given for using it." —
on which the pointing has been marked. Times.
THE CAMBRIDGE PSALTER,
for the use of Choirs and Organists. Specially adapted for Congre-
gations in which the " Cambridge Pointed Prayer Book" is used.
Demy 8vo. cloth extra, 3J-. 6d. Cloth limp, cut flush. 2s. 6d.
THE PARAGRAPH PSALTER,
arranged for the use of Choirs by Brooke Foss Westcott, D.D.,
Canon of Peterborough, and Regius Professor of Divinity in the
University of Cambridge. Fcap. 4to. 5^.
The same in royal 32mo. Cloth Is. Leather Is. 6d.
" The Paragraph Psalter exhibits all e.xpect to find, and there is not a clergyman
the care, thought, and learning that those or organist in England who should be with-
acquainted with the works of the Regius out this Psalter as a work of reference." —
Professor of Divinity at Cambridge would Morning- Post.
THE MISSING FRAGMENT OF THE LATIN
TRANSLATION of the FOURTH BOOK of EZRA,
discovered, and edited with an Introduction and Notes, and a
facsimile of the MS., by Robert L. Bensly, M.A., Sub-Librarian
of the University Library, and Reader in Hebrew, Gonville and Caius
College, Cambridge. Demy 4to. los.
" Edited with true scholarly complete- if by the Bible we understand that of the
ness." — IVestminster Review. larger size which contains the Apocrypha,
"It has been said of this book that it has and if the Second Book of Esdras can be
added a new chapter to the Bible, and, start- fairly called a part of the Apocrypha."—
ling as the statement may at first sight ap- Saturday Revievj.
pear, it is no exaggeration of the actual fact.
London; Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 5
THEOLOGY-(ANCIENT).
THE GREEK LITURGIES.
Chiefly from original Authorities. By C. A. Swainson, D.D., Master
of Christ's College. \In the Press.
THE PALESTINIAN MISHNA,
By W. H. Lowe, M.A. Lecturer in Hebrew at Christ's College,
Cambridge. Royal 8vo. 21s.
SAYINGS OF THE JEWISH FATHERS,
comprising Pirqe Aboth and Pereq R. Meir in Hebrew and English,
with Critical and Illustrative Notes. By Charles Taylor, D.D.
Master of St John's College, Cambridge, and Honorary Fellow of
King's College, London. Demy 8vo. los.
"The 'Masseketh Aboth' stands at the in an ordinary critical edition. . . The Tal-
head of Hebrew non-canonical writings. It mudic books, which have been so strangely
is of ancient date, claiming to contain the neglected, we foresee will be the most im-
dicta of teachers who flourished from B.C. 200 portant aids of the future for the proper un-
to the same year of our era. The precise derstanding of the Bible. . . The Sayings of
time of its compilation in its present form is, the Je'ioish Fathers may claim to be scholar-
of course, in doubt. Mr Taylor's explana- ly, and, moreover, of a scholarship unusually
tory and illustrative commentary is very full thorough and finished." — Dublin Uiiiver-
and satisfactory." — Spectator. sity Magazine.
"If we mistake not, this is the first pre- "A careful and thorough edition which
cise translation into the English language does credit to English scholarship, of a short
accompanied by scholarly notes, of any per- treatise from the Mishna, containing a series
tion of the Talmud. In other words, it is of sentences or maxims ascribed mostly to
the first instance of that most valuable and Jewish teachers immediately preceding, or
neglected portion of Jewish literature being immediately following the Christian era. . ."
treated in the same wav as a Greek classic — Contetnporary Revieiu.
THEODORE OF MOPSUESTIA'S COMMENTARY
ON THE MINOR EPISTLES OF S. PAUL.
The Latin Version with the Greek Fragments, edited from the ]\ISS.
with Notes and an Introduction, by H. B. Swete, D.D., Rector of
Ashdon, Essex, and late Fellow of Gonville and Caius College,
Cambridge. In Two Volumes. Vol. I., containing the Introduction,
with Facsimiles of the IvISS., and the Commentary upon Galatians —
Colossians. Demy 8vo. lis.
" In dem oben verzeichneten Buche liegt handschriften . . . sind vortretiliche photo-
uns die erste Halfte einer vollstandigen, graphische Facsimile's beigegeben, wie ubcr-
ebenso sorgfaltig gearbeiteten wie schon haupt das ganze Werk von der University
ausgestatteten Ausgabe des Commentars mit Press zu Cambridge mit bekannter Eleganz
ausfShrlichen Prolegomena und reichhaltigen ausgestattet ist." — Theologische Literatur-
kritischen und erlauternden Anmerkungen zeitung.
vor." — Literarisc/ies Centralblatt. "It is a hopeful sign, amid forebodings
" It is the result of thorough, careful, and which arise about the theological learning
patient investigation of all the points bearing of the Universities, that we have before us
on the subject, and the results are presented the first instalment of a thoroughly scientific
with admirable good sense and modesty." — and painstaking work, commenced at Cam-
Guardiaii. bridge and completed at a country rectory."
"Auf Grund dieser Qaellen ist der Text —Church Quarterly Revieiv (J^lti. 1881).
bei Swete mit musterhafter Akribie herge- " Hemn Swete's Leistung ist eine so
stellt. Aber auch sonst hat der Herausgeber tuchtige dass wir das Werk in keinen besseren
mit unermudlichem Fleisse und eingehend- Handen wissen mochten, und mit den sich-
ster Sachkenntniss sein Werk mit alien den- ersten Erwartungen auf das Gelingen der
jenigen Zugaben ausgeriistet, welche bei einer Fortsetzung entgegen sehen." — Gottingische
solchen Text-Ausgabe nur irgend erwartet gelehrte Ajtzeigen (^^^X.. -liZz).
werden konnen. . . . Von den drei Haupt-
VOLUME n., containing the Commentary on i Thessalonians —
Philemon, Appendices and Indices. \2s.
"Eine Ausgabe . . . fiir welche alle zu- "Mit deiselben Sorgfalt bearbeitet die wir
ganglichen Hiilfsmittel in musterhafter Weise bei dem ersten Theile geruhmt haben." —
beniitzt warden . . . eine reife Frucht sieben- Literarisches Centralblatt (July 29, 1882).
jahrigen Fleisaes." — Tlieologiscke Literatur-
zeitung (Sept. 23, 1882).
London: Camlridge Warehouse^ 17 Paternoster Row.
PUBLICATIONS OF
SANCTI IREN^I EPISCOPI LUGDUNENSIS
libros quinque adversus Hsereses, versione Latina cum Codicibus
Claromontano ac Arundeliano denuo coUata, prcemissa de placitis
Gnosticorum prolusione, fragmenta necnon Grsece, S}Tiace, Armeiiiace,
commentatione perpetua et indicibus variis edidit W. Wigan Harvey,
S.T.B, CoUegii Regalis olim Socius. 2 Vols. Demy 8vo. \Zs.
M. MINUCII FELICIS OCTAVIUS.
The text newly revised from the original AIS., with an English Com-
mentar)', Analysis, Introdudlion, and Copious Indices. Edited by
H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D. late Head Master of Ipswich School, fonnerly
Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Crown 8vo. yj. bd.
THEOPHILI EPISCOPI ANTIOCHENSIS
LIBRI TRES AD AUTOLYCUM
edidit, Prolegomenis Versione Notulis Indicibus instruxit GULIELMUS
GiLSON Humphry, S.T.B. CoUegii Sancliss. Trin. apud Cantabri-
gienses quondam Socius. Post 8vo. 5i-.
THEOPHYLACTI IN EVANGELIUM
S. MATTH^I COMMENTARIUS,
edited by W. G. Humphry, B.D. Prebendary of St Paul's, late
Fellow of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. ^s. 6d.
TERTULLIANUS DE CORONA MILITIS, DE
SPECTACULIS, DE IDOLOLATRIA,
with Analysis and English Notes, by George Currey, D.D. Preacher
at the Charter House, late Fellow and Tutor of St John's College.
Crown 8vo. 5^.
THEOLOGY— (ENGLISH).
WORKS OF ISAAC BARROW,
compared with the Original MSS., enlarged with Materials hitherto
unpublished. A new Edition, by A. Napier, M.A. of Trinity College,
Vicar of Holkham, Norfolk. 9 Vols. Demy 8vo. £2,. y.
TREATISE OF THE POPE'S SUPREMACY,
and a Discourse concerning the Unity of the Church, by ISAAC
Barrow. Demy 8vo. js. 6d.
PEARSON'S EXPOSITION OF THE CREED,
edited by Temple Chevallier, B.D. late Fellow and Tutor of
St Catharine's College, Cambridge. New Edition. Revised by
R. Sinker, B.D., Librarian of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. I2J-.
"A new edition of Bishop Pearson's fa- themselves have been adapted to the best
mous work C« ^/;<?Cr<'<7^ has just been issued and newest texts of the several authors —
by the Cambridge University Press. It is texts which have undergone vast improve-
the well-known edition of Temple Chevallier, ments within the last two centuries. The
thoroughly overhauled by the Rev. R, Sinker, Indices have also been reused and enlarged.
of Trinity College. The whole text and notes Altogether this appears to be the most
have been most carefully examined and cor- complete and convenient edition as yet pub-
rected, and special pains have been taken to lished of a work which has long been recog-
verify the almost innumerable references. nised in all quarters as a standard one." —
These have been more clearly and accurately Guardian.
given in very many places, and the citations
London: Cambridge Warehouse^ 17 Paternoster Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 7
AN ANALYSIS OF THE EXPOSITION OF
THE CREED
written by the Right Rev. John Pearson, D.D. late Lord Bishop
of Chester, by W. H. Mill, D.D. late Regius Professor of Hebrew
in the University of Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 5^.
WHEATLY ON THE COMMON PRAYER,
edited by G. E. CORRIE, D.D. Master of Jesus College, Examining
Chaplain to the late Lord Bishop of Ely. Demy 8vo. yj. 6d.
C^SAR MORGAN'S INVESTIGATION OF THE
TRINITY OF PLATO,
and of Philo Judaeus, and of the effefts which an attachment to their
writings had upon the principles and reasonings of the Fathers of the
Christian Church. Revised by H. A. Holden, LL.D. late Head Master
of Ipswich School, formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge.
Crown 8vo. 4^.
TWO FORMS OF PRAYER OF THE TIME OF
QUEEN ELIZABETH. Now First Reprinted. Demy Svo. dd.
"From 'Collections and Notes' 1867 — of Occasional Forms of Prayer, but it had
1876, by W. Carew Hazlitt (p. 340), we learn been lost sight of for 200 years.' By the
that — 'A very remarkable volume, in the kindness of the present possessor of this
original vellum cover, and containing 25 valuable volume, containing in all 25 distinct
Forms of Prayer of the reign of Elizabeth, publications, I am enabled to reprint in the
eachwiththeautographof Humphrey Dyson, following pages the two Forms of Prayer
has lately fallen into the hands of my friend supposed to have been lost." — Extract /ront
Mr H. Pjme. It is mentioned specially in the Preface.
the Preface to the Parker Society's volume
SELECT DISCOURSES,
by John Smith, late Fellow of Queens' College, Cambridge. Edited by
H. G. Williams, B.D. late Professor of Arabic. Royal Svo. js. 6d.
"The ' Select Discourses' of John Smith, with the richest lights of meditative genius...
collected and published from his papers after He was one of those rare thinkers in whom
his death, are, in my opinion, much the most largeness of view, and depth, and wealth of
considerable work left to us by this Cambridge poetic and speculative insight, only served to
School [the Cambridge Platonists]. They evoke more fully the religious spirit, and
have a right to a place in English literary while he drew, the mould of his thought from
history." — Mr Matthew Arnold, in the Plotinus, he vivified the substance of it from
Contemporary Review. St Paul." — Principal Tulloch, Rational
"Of all the products of the Cambridge Theology in England in tiie \Tth Century.
School, the 'Select Discourses' are perhaps "We may instance Mr Henry GrifiSn
the highest, as they are the most accessible Williams's revised edition of Mr John Smith's
and the most widely appreciated. ..and indeed 'Select Discourses,' which have won Mr
no spiritually thoughtful mind can read them Matthew Arnold's admiration, as an example
unmoved. They carry us so directly into an of worthy work for an University Press to
atmosphere of divine philosophy, luminous undertake." — Times.
THE HOMILIES,
with Various Readings, and the Quotations from the Fathers given
at length in the Original Languages. Edited by G. E. CORRlE, D.D.
Master of Jesus College. Demy 8vo. js. 6d.
DE OBLIGATIONE CONSCIENTI^ PR^LEC-
TIONES decern Oxonii in Schola Theologica habitse a Roberto
Sanderson, SS. Theologiae ibidem Professore Regio. With English
Notes, including an abridged Translation, by W. Whewell, D.D.
late Master of Trinity College. Demy Svo. js. 6d.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row,
PUBLICATIONS OF
ARCHBISHOP USHER'S ANSWER TO A JESUIT,
with other Tracts on Poper)^ Edited by J. Scholefield, M.A. late
Regius Professor of Greek in the University. Demy 8vo. ']s. 6d.
WILSON'S ILLUSTRATION OF THE METHOD
of explaining the New Testament, by the early opinions of Jews and
Christians concerning Christ. Edited by T, TURTON, D.D. late Lord
Bishop of Ely. Demy 8vo. 5^.
LECTURES ON DIVINITY
delivered in the University of Cambridge, by John Hey, D.D.
Third Edition, revised by T. TuRTON, D.D. late Lord Bishop of Ely.
2 vols. Demy 8vo. 15J.
ARABIC, SANSKRIT AND SYRIAC.
POEMS OF BEHA ED DIN ZOHEIR OF EGYPT.
With a Metrical Translation, Notes and Introduction, by E. H.
Palmer, M.A., Barrister-at-Law of the Middle Temple, late Lord
Almoner's Professor of Arabic, formerly Fellow of St John's College
in the University of Cambridge. 3 vols. Crown 4to.
Vol. L The Arabic Text. ios. 6d.; Cloth extra. 15^-.
Vol. n. English Translation. ios.6d.; Cloth extra. 15J.
"We have no hesitation in saying that in "This sumptuous edition of the poems of
both Prof. PalmerhasmadeanadditiontoOri- Beha-ed-din Zoheir is a very welcome addi-
ental literature for which scholars should be tion to the small series of Eastern poets
grateful ; and that, while his knowledge of accessible to readers who are not Oriental-
Arabic is a sufficient guarantee for his mas- ists. ... In all there is that exquisite finish of
tery of the original, his English compositions which Arabic poetry is susceptible in so rare
are distinguished by versatility, command of a degree. The form is almost always beau-
language, rhythmical cadence, and, as we tiful, be the thought what it may . . . Alto-
have remarked, by not unskilful imitations of gather the inside of the book is worthy of the
the styles of several of our own favourite beautiful arabesque binding that rejoices the
poets, living and dead." — Sai?irda^ Review. eye of the lover of Arab art." — Academy.
THE CHRONICLE OF JOSHUA THE STYLITE,
composed in Syriac A.D. 507 with an English translation and notes, by
W. Wright, LL.D., Professor of Arabic. Demy Svo. los. 6d.
" Die lehrreiche kleine Chronik Josuas hat Unterricht ; es erscheint auch gerade zur
nach Assemani und Martin in Wright einen rechten Zeit, da die zweite Ausgabe von
dritten Bearbeiter gefunden, der sich um die Roedigers syrischer Chrestomathie im Buch-
Emendation des Te.\tes wie um die Erkla- handel vollstandig vergriffen und diejenige
rung der Realien wesentlich verdient gemacht von Kirsch-Bernstein nur noch in wenigen
hat . . . Ws. Josua-Ausgabe ist eine sehr dan- Exemplaren vorhanden ist." — Deutsclie Lit-
kenswerte Gabe imd besonders empfehlens- teraUirzcitung.
wert als ein Lehrmittel fiir den syrischen
nalopAkhyanam, or, the tale of NALA ;
containing the Sanskrit Text in Roman Characters, followed by a
Vocabulary in which each word is placed under its root, with references
to derived words in Cognate Languages, and a sketch of Sanskrit
Grammar. By the late Rev. Thomas Jarrett, M.A. Trinity College,
Regius Professor of Hebrew, late Professor of Arabic, and formerly
Fellow of St Catharine's College, Cambridge. Demy Svo. \os.
NOTES ON THE TALE OF NALA,
for the use of Classical Students, by J. Peile, M.A. Fellow and Tutor
of Christ's College. Demy Svo. \is.
CATALOGUE OF THE BUDDHIST SANSKRIT
MANUSCRIPTS in the University Library, Cambridge. Edited
by C. Bendall, B.A., Fellow of Gonville and Caius College.
{In the Press.
London: Cambridge Warehouse^ 17 Paternoster Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. g
GREEK AND LATIN CLASSICS, &c. (See also pp. 24^-27.)
A SELECTION OF GREEK INSCRIPTIONS,
With Introductions and Annotations by E. S. Roberts, M.A.
Fellow and Tutor of Caius College. \Prepnring.
THE AGAMEMNON OF AESCHYLUS.
With a Translation in English Rhythm, and Notes Critical and Ex-
planatory. New Edition Revised. By Benjamin Hall Kennedy,
D.D., Regius Professor of Greek. Crown 8vo. 6j-.
" One of the best editions of the master- value of this volume alike to the poetical
piece of Greek tragedy." — Atheitixian. translator, the critical scholar, and the ethical
"It is needless to multiply proofs of the student."' — Sat. Rei'.
THE OEDIPUS TYRANNUS OF SOPHOCLES with
a Translation and Notes by the same Editor. Crown 8vo. 6s.
"Dr Kennedy's edition of the CEdipus no more valuable contribution to the study
Tyrannies is a worthy companion to his of Sophocles has appeared of late years." —
Agamemnon, and we may say at once that Saturday Review.
THE THE^TETUS OF PLATO with a Translation
and Notes by the same Editor. Crown 8vo. ys. 6d.
PLATO'S PH^DO,
literally translated, by the late E. M. Cope, Fellow of Trinity College,
Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 5^-.
ARISTOTLE.— nEPI AIKAIOSTNHS.
THE FIFTH BOOK OF THE NICOMACHEAN ETHICS OF
ARISTOTLE. Edited by Henry Jackson, ALA., Fellow of Trinity
College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 6^.
"It is not too much to say that some of Scholars will hope that this is not the only
the points he discusses have never had so portion of the Aristotelian writings which he
much light thrown upon them before. . . . is likely to edit." — Athent^iim.
ARISTOTLE.— HEPI ^TXH^.
ARISTOTLE'S PSYCHOLOGY, in Greek and English, with Intro-
duction and Notes, by Edwin Wallace, M.A., Fellow and Tutor
of Worcester College, Oxford. Demy 8vo. i8j.
" In an elaborate introduction Mr Wallace " He possesses a hermeneutical talent of
collects and correlates all the passages from the very highest order. . . . Everywhere we
the various works of Aristotle bearing on meet with evidences of a long and careful
these points, and this he does with a width study of the works of Aristotle, and a patient
of learning that marks him out as one oi endeavour to arrive at his real meaning." —
our foremost Aristotlic scholars, and with a Mind.
critical acumen that is far from common." — "The notes are exactly what such notes
Glasgcnv Herald. _ _ _ _ ought to be, — helps to the student, not mere
"As a clear exposition of the opinions of displays of learning. By far the more valu-
Aristotle on psychology', Mr W.allace's work able parts of the notes are neither critical
is of distinct value — the introduction is ex- nor literary', but philosophical and expositor^'
cellently wrought out, the translation is good, of the thought, and of the connection of
the notes are thoughtful, scholarlj', and full. thought, in the treatise itself. In this rela-
We therefore can welcome a volume like this, tinn the notes are invaluable. Of the trans-
which is useful both to those who study it as lation, it may be said that an English reader
scholars, and to those who read it as students maj' fairly master by means of it this great
of philosophy." — Scotsman. treatise of Aristotle." — Spectator.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.
I— =5
lo PUBLICATIONS OP
ARISTOTLE.
THE RHETORIC. With a Commentary by the late E. M. Cope,
Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, revised and edited by J. E.
Sandys, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of St John's College, Cambridge,
and Public Orator. With a biographical Memoir by H. A.J. MUNRO,
M.A. Three Volumes, Demy 8vo. £\.\\s.6d.
"This work is in many ways creditable to "Mr Sandys has performed his arduous
the University of Cambridge. If an English duties with marked ability and admirable
student wishes to have a full conception of tact In every part of his work
what is contained in the Rhetoric of Aris- — revising, supplementing, and completing —
totle, to Mr Cope's edition he must go." — he has done exceedingly well."— i5'j-rtwj»/'r.
A caiieniy.
PRIVATE ORATIONS OF DEMOSTHENES,
with Introductions and English Notes, by F. A. Paley, M.A. Editor
of Aeschylus, etc. and J. E. Sandys, M.A. Fellow and Tutor of St
John's College, and Public Orator in the University of Cambridge.
Part 1. Contra Phormionem, Lacritum, Pantaenetum, Boeotum de
Nomine, Boeotum de Dote, Dionysodorum. Crown 8vo. 6j.
"Mr Paley's scholarship is sound and literature which bears upon his author, and
accurate, his experience of editing wide, ana the elucidation of matters of daily life, in the
if he is content to devote his learning and delineation of which Demosthenes is so rich,
abilities to the production of such manuals obtains full justice at his hands We
as these, they will be received with gratitude hope this edition may lead the way to a moie
throughout the higher schools of the country. general study of these speeches in schools
Mr Sandys is deeply read in the German than has hitherto been possible."— ^Crtrffwy.
Part II. Pro Phormione, Contra Stephanum I. II. ; Nicostratum,
Cononem, Calliclem. 'js. 6d.
"To give even a brief sketch of these excellent running commentary .... and no
speeches IPro Phormione and Contra Ste- one can say that he is ever deficient
/•hanum] would be incompatible with our in the needful help which enables us to
limits, though we can hardly conceive a task form a sound estimate of the rights of the
more useful to the classical or professional case," — Sat. Rev.
scholar than to make one for himself. .... ' the edition reflects credit on
It is a great boon to those who set them- Cambridge scholarship, and ought to be ex-
selves to unravel the thread of arguments tensively used." — Atheninaii.
pro and con to have the aid of Mr Sandys's
DEMOSTHENES AGAINST ANDROTION AND
AGAINST TIMOCRATES, with Introductions and English Com-
mentary, by William Wayte, M.A., late Professor of Greek,
University College, London, Formeriy Fellow of King's College,
Cambridge, and Assistant Master at Eton. Crown 8vo. js. 6d.
"The editor has devoted special atten- full help without unduly encouraging 'the
tion to the principles and practice of Attic less industrious sort;'" and they certainly
law, of which these speeches afford many afford as much help, and of the right kind
rich illustrations. In the notes, which in- as any reasonable student is likely to de-
clude serviceable abstracts of the speeches, sire." — The Scotsman.
his object, he tells us, has been "to afford
PINDAR.
OLYMPIAN AND PYTHIAN ODES. With Notes Explanatory
and Critical, Introductions and Introductory Essays. Edited by
C. A. M. Fennell, M.A., late Fellow of Jesus College. Crown 8vo
gs.
"Mr Fennell deserves the thanks of all "Considered simply as a contribution to
classical students for his careful and scholarly the study and criticism of Pindar Mr Fen-
edition of the Olympian and Pythian odes. nell's edition is a work of great merit Alto-
He brings to his task the necessary enthu- gether, this edition is a welcome and whole-
.siasm for his author, great industry, a sound some sign of the vitality and development of
judgment, and, in particular, copious and Cambridge scholarship, and we are glad to
minute learning in comparative philology. see that it is to be cont\ni\ed."—Sa tnrif ay
I o his qualifications in this last respect every Revie^v.
page bears witness." — Athencpiim.
THE NEMEAN AND ISTHMIAN ODES. By the same
Editor. Crown 8vo. gs.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Fa terfi osier Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. ii
THE BACCHAE OF EURIPlioEs!
with Introduction, Critical Notes, and Archaeological Illustrations,
by J. E. Sandys, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of St John's College, Cam-
bridge, and Public Orator. Crown 8vo. loj-. 6d.
" Of the present edition of the BacchcE by its predecessors. The volume will add to the
Mr Sandys we may safely say that never already wide popularity of a unique drama,
before has a Greek play, in England at and must be reckoned among the most im-
least, had fuller justice done to us criti- portant classical publications of the year." —
cism, interpretation, and archaeological il- AtlieiKeian.
lustration, whether for the young student or " It has not, like so many such books, been
the more advanced scholar. The Cambridge hastily produced to meet the momentary
Public Orator may be said to have taken the need of some particular examination ; but it
lead in issuing a complete edition of a Greek has employed for some years the labour and
play, which is destined perhaps to gain re- thought of a highly finished scholar, whose
doubled favour now that the study of ancient aim seems to have been that his book should
nionuments has been applied to its illustra- go forth totus teres atque rotiuuius. armed
ivya."— Saturday Review. at all points with all that may throw light
"The volume is interspersed with well- upon its subject. The result is a work which
executed woodcuts, and its general attractive- will not only assist the schoolboy or under-
ness of form reflects great credit on the graduate in his tasks, but will adorn the
University Press. In the notes Mr Sandys hbrary of the scholar." . . " The description
has more than sustained his well-earned of the woodcuts abounds in interesting and
reputation as a careful and learned editor, suggestive information upon various points
and shows con!;iderable advance in freedom of ancient art, and is a further instance
and lightness of style Under such cir- of the very thorough as well as scholar-
cumstances it is superfluous to say that for like manner in wliich Mr Sandys deals
the purposes of teachers and advanced stu- with his subject at every point." — The
dents this handsome edition lar surpasses all Gitardian.
THE TYPES OF GREEK COINS. By Percy Gard-
ner, M.A., F.S.A., Disney Professor of Archseology. With i6 Auto-
type plates, containing photographs of Coins of all parts of the Greek
World. Impl. 4to. Cloth extra, ^i. iij-. dd.; Morocco backs, £2. 2s.
ESSAYS ON THE ART OF PHEIDIAS.
By C. Waldstein, M.A., Phil. D., Reader in Classical Archaeology
in the University of Cambridge. Royal 8vo. With Illustrations.
\ 7^?l tJl6 Pf^BSS*
M. TULLI CICERONIS DE FINIBUS BONORUM
ET MALORUM LIBRI QUINQUE. The text revised and ex-
plained ; With a Translation by James S. Reid, M.L., Fellow and
Assistant Tutor of Gonville and Caius College. [/;z the Pf-ess.
M. T. CICERONIS DE OFFICIIS LIBRI TRES,
with Marginal Analysis, an English Commentary', and copious Indices,
by H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D., late Head Master of Ipswich School, late Fel-
low of Trinity College, Cambridge, Classical Examiner to the University
of London. Fourth Edition. Revised and considerably enlarged.
Crown 8vo. ()s.
"Dr Holden truly states that 'Text, " Dr Holden has issued an edition of what
Analysis, and Commentary in this edition is perhaps the easiest and most popular of
have_ been again subjected to a thorough Cicero's philosophical works, the de OfficiU,
revision.' It is now certainly the best edition which, especially in the form which it has now
extant. . . . The Introduction (after Heine) assumed after two most thorough revisions,
and notes leave nothing to be desired in point leaves little or nothing to be desired in the
of fulness, accuracy, and neatness ; the typo- fullness and accuracy of its treatment alike
graphical execution will satisfy the most fas- of the matter and the language."— ^corfi-w^'.
tidious eye." — Notes atid Queries.
M. TVLLI CICERONIS PRO C RABIRIO [PERD-
VELLIONIS REO] ORATIO AD OVIRITES With Notes Intro-
duction and Appendices by W E Heitland MA, Fellow and Lec-
turer of St John's College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. yj. 6d.
London : Cambridge Warehouse, 1 7 Paternoster Row.
12 PUBLICATIONS OF
M. TULLTI CICERONIS DE NATURA DEORUM
Libri Tres, with Introduction and Commentary by JOSEPH B. MAYOR,
M.A., Professor of Moral Philosophy at King's College, London,
formerly Fellow and Tutor of St John's College, Cambridge, together
with a new collation of several of the English MSS. by J. H.SWAINSON,
M. A., formerly Fellow of Trinity Coll., Cambridge. Vol. I. DemySvo.
io.y. 6d. [Vol. II. In the Press.
" Such editions as that of which Prof. and is in every way admirably suited to meet
Mayor has given us the first instalment will the needs of the student The notes of
doubtless do much to remedy this undeserved the editor are all that could be expected
neglect. It is one on which great pains and from his well-known learning and scholar-
much learning have evidently been expended, ship." — Academy.
P. VERGILI MARONIS OPERA
cum Prolegomenis et Commentario Critico pro Syndicis Preli
Academici edidit BENj.A:\riN Hall Kennedy, S.T.P., Graecae
Linguae Professor Regius. Extra Fcap. 8vo. z^s.
MATHEMATICST^HYSICAL SCIENCE, &c.
MATHEMATICAL AND PHYSICAL PAPERS.
By Sir W. THOMSON, LL.D., D C.L., F.R.S., Professor of Natural
Philosophy, in the University of Glasgow. Collected from different
Scientific Periodicals from May 1841, to the present time. Vol. I.
DemySvo. \%s. [Vol. II. In the Press.
" ^Vherever exact science has foimd a fol- borated and promulgated a series of rules and
lower Sir William Thomson's name is known imits which are but the detailed outcome of
as a leader and a master. For a space of 40 the principles laid do\vn in these papers." —
years each of his successive contributions to The Times.
knowledge in the domain of experimental "We are convinced that nothing has had
and mathematical physics has been recog- a greater effect on the progress of the
nized as marking a stage in the progress of theories of electricity and magnetism during
the subject. But, imhappily for the mere the last ten years than the publication of Sir
learne-, he is no writer of text-books. His W. Thomson's reprint of papers on electro-
eager fertility overflows into the nearest statics and magnetism, and we believe that
available journal . . . The papers in this the present volume is destined in no less
volume deal largely with the subject of the degree to further the advancement of phsi-
djmamics of heat. They begin with two or cal science. We owe the modern djTiamical
three articles which were in part written at theory of heat almost wholly to Joule and
the age of 17, before the author had com- Thomson, and Clausius and Rankine, and we
menced residence as an undergraduate in have here collected together the whole of
Cambridge . . . No student of mechanical Thomson's investigations on this subject,
engineering, who aims at the higher levels together with the papers published jointly
of his profession, can afford to be ignorant by himself and Joule. We would fain linger
of the principles and methods set forth in over this fascinating subject, but space does
these great memoirs . . . The article on the not permit ; and we can only ask those who
absolute measurement of electric and gal- reallj' wish to study thermo-dj-namics to
vanic quantities (1851) has borne rich ;ind know something of the great theory of the
abundant fruit. Twenty years after its date dissipation of energy originated by the author
the International Conference of Electricians to give his daj's and nights to the volume
at Paris, assisted by the author himself, ela- before us." — Glasgmu Herald.
MATHEMATICAL AND PHYSICAL PAPERS,
By George Gabriel Stoke.s, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S., Fellow
pf Pembroke College, and Lucasian Professor of Mathematics in the
University of Cambridge. Reprinted from the Original Journals and
Transactions, with Additional Notes by the Author. Vol. I. Demy
8vo. 15J.
" The volume of Professor Stokes's papers and still necessarj-, dissertations. There no-
contains much more than his hydrodynamical thing is slurred over, nothing extenuated,
papers The undulatory theory of light is We learn exactly the weaknesses of tVie
treated, and the difficulties connected with theory, and the direction in which the corn-
its application to certam phenomena, such as pleter theory of the future must be sought
aberration, are carefully examined and re- for. The same spirit pervades the papers
solved. .Such difficulties are commonly passefl on pure mathematics which are included in
over with scant notice in the text-books the volume. They have a severe accuracy
Those to whom difficulties like these are real of style which well befits the subtle nature
stumbling-blocks will still turn for enlighten- of the s\ibjects, and inspires the completest
ment to Profes.'sor Stokes's old, but still fresh confidence in their author." — The Titnes.
Vol. II. Neai'ly ready.
London : Cambridge Warehouse, 1 7 Paternoster Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 13
THE SCIENTIFIC PAPERS OF THE LATE PROF.
J. CLERK iMAXWELL. Edited by W. D. Niven, M.A. In 2 vols.
Royal 4to. \In the Press.
A TREATISE ON NATURAL PHILOSOPHY.
By Sir W. Thomson, LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S., Professor of Natural
Philosophy in the University of Glasgow, and P. G. Tait, AI.A.,
Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of Edinburgh.
Vol. I. Part I. Demy 8vo. 16^-.
" In this, the second edition, we notice a could form within the time at our diiiposal
large amount of new matter, the importance would be utterly inadequate." — Aaiure,
of which is such that any opinion which we
Part II. Demy 8vo. iS^-.
ELEMENTS OF NATURAL PHILOSOPHY.
By Professors Sir W. Thomson and P. G. Tait. Part I. Demy 8vo.
Second Edition, (js.
A TREATISE ON THE THEORY OF DETER-
MINANTS AND THEIR APPLICATIONS IN ANALYSIS
AND GEOMETRY, by Robert Forsyth Scott, M.A., of
St John's College, Cambridge. Demy Svo. 12^.
"This able and comprehensive treatise tant researches on this subject which have
will be welcomed by the student as bringing hitherto been for the most pait inaccessible
within his reacli the results of many impor- to him." — Atheiiieu»t.
HYDRODYNAMICS,
A Treatise on the Mathematical Theory of the Motion of Fluids, by
Horace Lamb, AI.A., formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge ;
Professor of Mathematics in the University of Adelaide. Demy Svo. I2.j-.
THE ANALYTICAL THEORY OF HEAT,
By Joseph Fourier. Translated, with Notes, by A. Freeman, M.A.,
Fellow of St John's College, Cambridge. Demy Svo. 16^.
"It is time that Fourier's masterpiece, ployed by the author." — Conte)nporary
The Analytical Theory of Heat, trans- Review, October, 1878.
lated by Mr Ale.v. Freeman, should be in- "There cannot be two opinions as to the
troduced to those English students of Mathe- value and importance of the Theorie Je la
matics who do not follow with freedom a Chaletir....\tii, still t}ie text-book of Heat
treatise in any language but their own. It Conduction, and there seems little present
is a model of mathematical reasoning applied prospect of its being superseded, though
to physical phenomena, and is remarkable for it is already more than half a century old." —
the ingenuity of the analytical process em- Nature.
THE ELECTRICAL RESEARCHES OF THE
HONOURABLE HENRY CAVENDISH, F.R.S.
Written between 1771 and 1781, Edited from the original manuscripts
in the possession of the Duke of Devonshire, K. G., by J. Clerk
Maxwell, F.R.S. Demy Svo. iSi-.
" Every department of editorial duty satisfaction to Prof. Maxwell to see this
appears to have been most conscientiously goodly volume completed before his life's
performed; and it must have been no small work was done." — Athentemn.
An elementary treatise on QUATERNIONS,
By P. G. Tait, M.A., Professor of Natural Philosophy in the Univer-
sity of Edinburgh. Second Edition. Demy Svo. 14J'.
THE mathematical WORKS OF
ISAAC BARROW, D.D.
Edited by W. Whewell, D.D. Demy Svo. -js. 6d.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row,
14 PUBLICATIONS OF
NOTES ON QUALITATIVE ANALYSIS.
Concise and Explanatory. By H. J. H. Fenton, M.A., F.I.C., F.C.S.,
Demonstrator of Chemistry in the University of Cambridge. Late
Scholar of Christ's College. Crown 4to. "js. 6d.
A TREATISE ON THE PHYSIOLOGY OF PLANTS,
by S. H. Vines, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College. [In the Press.
THE FOSSILS AND PAL^ONTOLOGICAL AF-
FINITIES OF THE NEOCOMIAX DEPOSITS OF UPWARE
AND BRICKHILL with Plates, being the Sedgwick Prize Essay for
the Year 1879. By Walter Keeping, M. A., F.G.S. DemySvo. loj. 6^.
COUNTERPOINT.
A Practical Course of Study, by Professor G. A. Macfarren, M.A.,
Mus. Doc. Fourth Edition, revised. Demv 4to. ^s. 6d.
ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS
made at the Observatory of Cambridge by the Rev. James Chalets,
M.A., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Plumian Professor of Astronomy and Experi-
mental Philosophy in the University of Cambridge, and Fellow of
Trinity College. For various Years, from 1846 to i860.
ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS
from 1861 to 1865. Vol. XXI. Roval 4to. 15^-.
A CATALOGUE OF THE COLLECTION OF BIRDS
formed by the late H. E. Strickland, now in the possession of the
University of Cambridge. By Osbert Salvin, M.A., F.R.S., &c.
Strickland Curator in the University of Cambridge. Demy8vo. £1. \s.
"The discriminating notes which Mr "'The author has formed a definite and,
Salvin has here and there introduced make as it seems to us, a righteous idea of what
the book indispensable to every worker on the catalogue of a collection should be, and,
what the Americans call "the higher plane" allowing for some occasional slips, has efiec-
of the science of birds." — Acndeiity. tively carried it out." — Xotes ami Queries.
A CATALOGUE OF AUSTRALIAN FOSSILS
(including Tasmania and the Island of Timor), Stratigraphically and
Zoologically arranged, by Robert Etheridge, Jun., F.G.S., Acting
Palceontologist, H.M. Geol. Survey of Scotland, (^formerly Assistant-
Geologist, Geol. Survey of Victoria). Demy 8vo. los. 6d.
"The work is arranged with great clear- papers consulted by the author, and an index
ness, and contains a full list of the backs and to the genera." — Saturday Kez'ieiv.
ILLUSTRATIONS OF COMPARATIVE ANA-
TOMY, VERTEBRATE AND INVERTEBRATE,
for the Use of Students in the Museum of Zoology and Comparative
Anatomy. Second Edition. Demy 8v-o. 2s. 6d.
A SYNOPSIS OF THE CLASSIFICATION OF
THE BRITISH PALEOZOIC ROCKS,
by the Rev. Adam Sedgwick, M.A., F.R.S., and Frederick
M'^COY, F.G.S. One vol., Royal 4to. Plates, ^^i. is.
A CATALOGUE OF THE COLLECTION OF
CAMBRIAN AND SILURIAN FOSSILS
contained in the Geological Museum of the University of Cambridge,
by J. W. Salter, F.G.S. With a Portrait of Professor Sedgwick.
Royal 4to. 7s. bd.
CATALOGUE OF OSTEOLOGICAL SPECIMENS
contained in the Anatomical Museum of the University of Cam-
bridge. Demy 8vo. -zs. 6d.
l^ndon : Cambridge Warehouse, 1 7 Paternoster Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 15
LAW.
AN ANALYSIS OF CRIMINAL LIABILITY.
By E. C. Clark, LL.D., Regius Professor of Civil Law in the
University of Cambridge, also of Lincoln's Inn, Barrister at Law.
Crown 8vo. ^s. 6d.
"Prof. Clark's little book is the sub- sanctions"... Students of jurisprudence
stance of lectures delivered by him upon will find much to niterest and instruct them
those portions of Austin's work on juris- in the work of Prof. Clark." — Atkenceian.
prudence which deal with the ''operation of
PRACTICAL JURISPRUDENCE
A COMMENT ON AUSTIN. By E. C. Clark, LL.D. Regius
Professor of Civil Law. {^Nearly ready.
A SELECTION OF THE STATE TRIALS.
By J. W. Willis-Bund, M.A., LL.B., Barrister-at-Law, Professor of
Constitutional Law and History, University College, London. Vol. I.
Trials for Treason (1327 — 1660). Crown 8vo. iSs.
"Mr Willis- Bund has edited 'A Selection those of impeachment for treason before Par-
of Cases from the State Trials ' which is liament, which he proposes to treat in a future
likely to form a very valuable addition to volume under the general head 'Proceedings
the standard literature. . . There can in ParliamenL'" — Tlie Academy.
be no doubt, therefore, of the interest that "This is a work of such obvious utility
can be found in the State trials. But they that the only wonder is that no one should
are large and unwieldy, and it is impossible have undertaken it before. ... In many
for the general reader to come across them. respects therefore, although the trials are
Mr Willis-Bund has therefore done good more or less abridged, this is for the ordinary
service in making a selection that is in the student's purpose not only a more handy,
first volume reduced to a commodious form." but a more useful work than Howell's." —
—The Examiner. Saturday Revie-M.
"This work is a very useful contribution "Of the importance of this subject, or of
to that important branch of the constitutional the want of a book of this kmd, referring
history of England which is concerned with not vaguely but precisely to the grounds of
the growth and development of the law of conbtitutional doctrines, both of past and
treason, as it may be gathered from trials be- present times, no reader of history can feel
fore the ordinary courts. The author has any doubt." — Daily Neuus.
very wisely distinguished these cases from
Vol. II. In two parts. Price \\s. each.
'■ But, although the book is most interest- form a judicious selection of the principal
ing to the historian of constitutional law, it statutes and the leading cases bearing on
is also not without considerable value to the crime of treason .... For all classes of
those who seek information with regard to readers these volumes possess an indirect
procedure and the growth of the law of evi- interest, arising from the nature of the cases
dence. We should add that Mr Willis-Bund themselves, from the men who were actors
has given short prefaces and appendices to in them, and from the numerous points of
the trials, so as to form a connected narrative social life which are incidentally illustrated
of the events in history to which they relate. in the course of the trials. Ou these features
We can thoroughly recommend the book." we have not dwelt, but have preferred to show
Law Ti»tes. that the book is a valuable contribution to the
"To a large class of readers Mr Willis- study of the subject with which it professes
Bund's compilation will thus be of great to deal, namely, the history of the law of trea-
assistance, for he presents in a convenient son." — Atlienceutn.
Vol. III. In the Press.
THE FRAGMENTS OF THE PERPETUAL
EDICT OF SALVIUS JULIANUS,
collected, arranged, and annotated by Bryan Walker, M.A. LL.D..
Law Lecturer of St John's College, and late Fellow of Corpus Christi
College, Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 6^'.
" In the present book we have the fruits English student, and such a student will be
of the same kind of thorough and well- interested as well as perhaps surprised to find
ordered study which was brought to bear how abundantly the extant fragments illus-
upon the notes to the Commentaries and trate and clear up points which have attracted
the Institutes . . . Hitherto the Edict has his attention in the Commentaries, or the
been almost inaccessible to the ordinary Institutes, or the Digest." — Law Times.
London: Catnbridge Warehouse^ 17 Paternoster Row.
i6 PUBLICATIONS OF
THE COMMENTARIES OF GAIUS AND RULES
OF ULPIAN. (New Edition, revised and enlarged.)
With a Translation and Notes, by J. T. Abdy, LL.D,, Judge of County
Courts, late Regius Professor of Laws in the University of Cambridge,
and Bryan Walker, M.A., LL.D., Law Lecturer of St John's
College, Cambridge, formerly Law Student of Trinity Hall and
Chancellor's Medallist for Legal Studies. Crown 8vo. ids.
" As scholars and as editors Messrs Abdy explanation. Thus the Roman jurist is
and Walker have done their work well. allowed to speak for himself, and the reader
. . • ■ • For one thing the editors deserve feels that he is really studying Roman law
special commendation. They have presented in the original, and not a fanciful representa-
Gaius to the reader with few notes and those tiou of it." — Atkeiiceum.
merely by way of reference or necessary
THE INSTITUTES OF JUSTINIAN,
translated with Notes by J. T. Abdy, LL.D., Judge of County Courts,
late Regius Professor of Laws in the University of Cambridge, and
formerly Fellow of Trinity Hall ; and Bryax Walker, IM.A., LL.D.,
Law Lecturer of St John's College, Cambridge ; late Fellow and
Lecturer of Corpus Chri^ti College ; and formerly Law Student of
Trinity Hall. Crown 8vo. 16^.
" We welcome here a valuable contribution attention is distracted from the subject-matter
to the study of jurisprudence. The text of by the difficulty of struggling through the
the /«j7iV«/^i is occasionally perplexing, even language in which it is contained, it will be
to practised scholars, whose knowledge of almost indispensable." — Spectator.
classical models does not always avail them "The notes are learned and carefully coin-
in dealing with the technicalities of legal piled, and this edition will be found useful
phraseology. Nor can the ordinary diction- to students. " — La-w Times.
aries be e.xpected to furnish all the help that " Dr Abdy and Dr Walker have produced
is wanted. This translation will then be of a book which is both elegant and useful." —
great use. To the ordinary student, whose Atheuceuin.
SELECTED TITLES FROM THE DIGEST,
annotated by B. Walker, M.A., LL.D. Part I. Mandati vel
Contra. Digest XVli. i. Crown 8vo. ^s.
"This small volume is pulilished as an ex- say that Mr Walker deserves credit for the
periinent. The author proposes to publish an way in which he has performed the task un-
annotated edition and translation of several dertaken. The translation, as might be ex-
books of the Digest if this one is received pected, is scholarly." — Lam Times.
with favour. We aie pleased to be able to
Part II. De Adquirendo rerum dominio and De Adquirenda vel amit-
tenda possessione. Digest XLL i and 11. Crown 8vo. 6^-.
Part III. De Condictionious. Digest Xll. i and 4 — 7 and Digest Xin.
1 — 3. Crown 8vo. 6j.
DIGEST. Book VII. Title I. De Usufructu.
With Introduction and full Explanatory Notes, intended as an Intro-
duction to the study of the Digest. By Henry John Roby, M.A.,
Formerly Fellow of St John's College. \_Prepa7-inif.
GROTIUS DE JURE BELLI ET PACIS,
with the Notes of Barbeyrac and others ; accompanied by an abridged
Translation of the Text, by W. Whewell, D.D. late Master of Trinity
College. 3 Vols. Demy 8vo.' 12s. The translation separate, 6s.
Lotidon: Ca?nbridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
17
HISTORY.
THE GROWTH OF ENGLISH INDUSTRY
AND COMMERCE,
by W. Cunningham, M.A., late Deputy to the Knightbridge Pro-
fessor in the University of Cambridge. With Maps and Charts.
Crown 8vo. 12^.
"He is, however, undoubtedly sound iu
the main, and his work deserves recognition
as the result of immense industry and re-
search in a field in which the labourers have
hitherto been comparatively few. "-6"cciii«/rt«.
" Mr Cunningham is not likely to dis-
appoint any readers except such as begin by
mistaking the character of his book. He
does not promise, and does not give, an
account of the dimensions to which English
industry and commerce have grown. It is
with the process of growth that he is con-
cerned ; and this process he traces with the
philosophical insight which distinguishes be-
tween what is important and what is trivial.
He thus follows with care, skill, and de-
liberation a single thread through the maze
of general English history." — Guardian.
LIFE AND TIMES OF STEIN, OR GERMANY
AND PRUSSIA IN THE NAPOLEONIC AGE,
by J. R. Seeley, M.A., Regius Professor of Modern History in
the University of Cambridge, with Portraits and Maps. 3 Vols.
Demy 8vo. 48^.
" If we could conceive anything similar
to a protective system in the intellectual de-
partment, we might perhaps look forward to
a time when our historians would raise the
cry of protection for native industry. Of
the unquestionably greatest German men of
modern history — I speak of Frederick the
Great, Goethe and Stein — the first two found
long since in Carlyle and Lewes biographers
who have undoubtedly driven their German
competitors out of the field. And now in the
year just past Professor Seeley of Cambridge
has presented us with a biography of Stein
which, though it modestly declines competi-
tion with German works and disowns the
presumption of teaching us Germans our own
historj', yet casts into the shade by its bril-
liant superiority all that we have ourselves
hitherto written about Steiu." — Deutsche
Rundschau.
" Dr Busch's volume has made people
think and talk even more than usual of Prince
Bismarck , and Professor Seeley's very learned
work on Stein will turn attention to an earlier
and an almost equally eminent German states-
man. It is soothing to the national
self-respect to find a few Englishmen, such
as the late Mr Lewes and Professor Seeley,
doing for German as well as English readers
what many German scholars have done for
us." — Times.
" In a notice of this kind scant justice can
be done to a work like the one before us; no
short resume can give even the most meagre
notion of the contents of these volumes, which
contain no page that is superfluous, and
none that is uninteresting To under-
stand the Germany of to-day one must study
the Germany of many yesterdays, and now
that study has been made easy by this work,
to which no one can hesitate to assign a very
high place among those recent histories which
have aimed at original research. "-./J the>uBu»i.
"The book before us fills an important
gap in English — nay, European — historical
literature, and bridges over the history of
Prussia from the time of Frederick the Great
to the days of Kaiser Wilhelm. It thus gives
the reader standing ground whence he may
regard contemporary events in Germany in
their proper historic light We con-
gratulate Cambridge and her Professor of
History on the appearance of such a note-
worthy production. And we may add that it
is something upon which we may congratulate
England that on the especial field of the Ger-
mans, history, on the history of their own
country, by the use of their own literary
weapons, an Englishman has produced a his-
tory of Germany in the Napoleonic age far
superior to any that exists in German." —
£xami7ier.
THE UNIVERSITY
THE EARLIEST
INJUNCTIONS OF
OF CAMBRIDGE FROM
TIMES TO THE ROYAL
1535,
by James Bass Mullinger, M.A. Demy 8vo. (734 pp.), 12s.
"We trust Mr Mullinger will yet continue
his history and bring it down to our own
day. " — A cademy.
" He has brought together a mass of in-
structive details respecting the rise and pro-
gress, not only of his own University, but of
all the principal Universities of the Middle
Ages We hope some day that he may
continue his labours, and give us a history of
Vol. II. hi the Press
the University during the troublous times of
the Reformation and the Civil War." — Athe-
?iieu»i.
"Mr Mullinger's work is one of great
learning and research, which can hardly fail
to become a standard book of reference on
the subject. . . . We can most strongly recom-
mend this book to our readers." — Spectator.
London : Cambridge Warehouse, 1 7 Paternoster Row.
i8 PUBLICATIONS OF
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES of GREEK HISTORY.
Accompanied by a short narrative of events, with references to the
sources of information and extracts from the ancient authorities, by
Carl Peter. Translated from the German by G. Chawxer, M.A,,
Fellow and Lecturer of King's College, Cambridge. Demy 4to. \os.
"As a handy book of reference fur gen- some particular point as quickly as possible,
uine students, or even for learned men who the Tables are useful." — Academy.
want to lay their hands on an authority for
HISTORY OF THE COLLEGE OF ST JOHN
THE EVANGELIST,
by Thomas Baker, B.D., Ejected Fellow. Edited by John E. B.
Mayor, M.A., Fellow of St John's. Two Vols. Demy 8vo. 24J.
"To antiquaries the book will be a source " The work displays very wide reading,
of almost inexhaustible amusement, by his- and it will be of great use to members of the
torians it will be found a work of considerable college and of the university, and, perhaps,
service on questions respecting our social of still greater use to students of English
progress n past times: and the care and history, ecclesiastical, political. social, literary
thoroughness with which Mr Mayor has dis- and academical, who have hitherto had to be
charged his editorial functions are creditable content with 'Dyer.'" — Academy.
to his learning and industry." — Atheiicpum.
HISTORY OF NEPAL,
translated by AIUNSHi Shew Shunker Singh and Pandit ShrI
Gun.anand ; edited with an Introductory Sketch of the Country and
People by Dr D. Wright, late Residency Surgeon at Kathmandu,
and with facsimiles of native drawings, and portraits of Sir Jung
Bahadur, the King of Nepal, &c. Super-royal 8vo. 21s.
"The Cambridge University Press have graphic plates are interesting. " — Nature.
done well m publishing this work. Such "The history has appeared at a very op-
translations are valuable not only to the his- portune moment ..The volume. ..is beautifully
torian but also to the ethnologist; Dr printed, and supplied with portraits of Sii
Wright's Introduction is based on personal Jung Bahadoor and others, and with excel-
inquiry and observation, is written intelli- lent coloured sketches illustrating Nepaulese
gently and candidly, and adds much to the architecture and religion." — Examiner.
value of the volume. The coloured litho-
SCHOLAE ACADEMICAL:
Some Account of the Studies at the English Universities in the
Eighteenth Century. By Christopher Wordsworth, M.A.,
Fellow of Peterhouse ; Author of " Social Life at the English
Universities in the Eighteenth Century." Demy 8vo. 15^.
"The general object of Mr Wordsworth's "Only those who have engaged in like la-
book is sufficiently apparent from its title. hours will be able fully to appreciate the
He has collected a great quantity of minute sustained industry and conscientious accuracy
and curious information about the working discernible in everj' page. . . . Of the whole
of Cambridge institutions in the last centurj', volume it may be said that it is a genuine
with an occasional comp.irison of the corre- service rendered to the study of University
sponding state of things at O.xford ...To a history, and that the habits of thought of any
great extent it is purely a book of reference, writer educated at either seat of learning in
and a.s such it will be of permanent value the last century will, in many cases, be far
for the historical knowledge of English edu- better understood after a consideration of the
cation and learning." — Saturday Rezneiu. materials here collected." — Academy.
THE ARCHITECTURAL HISTORY OF THE
UNIVERSITY AND COLLEGES OF CAMBRIDGE,
By the late Professor Willis, M.A. With numerous Maps, Plans,
and Illustrations. Continued to the present time, and edited
by John Willis Clark, M.A., formerly Fellow
of Trinity College, Cambridge. [/« the Press.
London : Ca7nbridge Warehouse, 1 7 Faiernoster Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
19
MISCELLANEOUS.
A CATALOGUE OF ANCIENT MARBLES IN
GREAT BRITAIN, by Prof. Adolf Michaelis. Translated by
C, A. M. Fennell, M.A., late Fellow of Jesus College. Royal 8vo.
Michaelis performs the same office for the
still less known private hoards of antique
sculptures for which our country is so re-
markable. The book is beautifully executed,
and with its few handsome plates, and
excellent indexes, does much credit to the
Cambridge Press. It has not been printed
in German, but appears for the first time in
the English translation. All lovers of true
art and of good work should be grateful to
the Syndics of the University Press for the
liberal facilities afforded by them towards
the production of this important volume by
Professor Michaelis." — Saturday Revievj.
I
"The object of the present work of
Michaelis is to de.scribe and make known the
vast treasures of ancient sculpture now accu-
mulated in the galleries of Great Britain, the
extent and value of which are scarcely appre-
ciated, and chiefly so because there has
hitherto been little accessible information
about them. To the loving labours of a
learned German the owners of art treasures
in England are for the second time indebted
for a full description of their rich possessions.
Waagen gave to the private collections of
pictures the advantage of his inspection and
cultivated acquaintance with art, and now
THE WOODCUTTERS OF THE NETHERLANDS
during the last quarter of the Fifteenth Century. In two parts.
I. History of the Woodcutters. II. Catalogue of their Woodcuts.
By William Martin Conway. \^In the Press.
A GRAMMAR OF THE IRISH LANGUAGE.
By Prof. WiNDlSCH. Translated by Dr Norman Moore. Crown
8vo. 7^. bd.
LECTURES ON TEACHING,
Delivered in the University of Cambridge in the Lent Term, 1880.
By J. G. Fitch, M.A., Her Majesty's Inspector of Schools.
Crown 8vo. New Edition. 5^-.
" The lectures will be found most in- has got at hi= fingers' ends the working of
primarj' education, while as assistant com-
missioner to the late Endowed Schools Com-
mission he has seen something of the ma-
chinery of our higher schools. . . . Mr
Fitch's book covers so wide a field and
touches on so many burning questions that
we must be content to recommend it as the
best e.xisting vade mecum for the teacher.
. . . He is always sensible, always judicious,
never wanting in tact. . . . Mr Fitch is a
scholar; he pretends to no knowledge that
he does not possess; he brings to his work
the ripe experience of a well-stored mind,
and he possesses in a remarkable degree the
art of exposition." — Fall Mall Gazette.
" In no other work in the English language,
so far as we know, are the principles and
nieihoQs which most conduce to successful
teaching laid down and illustrated with such
piecision and fulness of detail as they are
here." — Leeds Mercury.
"Therefore, without reviewing the book
for the second time, we are glad to avail
ourselves of the opportunity of calling atten-
tion to the re-issue of the volume in the
five-shilling form, bringing it within the
reach of the rank and file of the profession.
We cannot let the occasion pass without
making special reference to the excellent
section on ' punishments ' in the lecture on
'Discipline.' " — School Board Chronicle.
lecture:
teresting, and deserve to be carefully studied,
not only by persons directly concerned with
instruction, but by parents who wish to be
able to exercise an intelligent judgment in
the choice of schools and teachers for their
children. For ourselves, we could almost
wish to be of school age again, to learn
histoi-y and geography from some one who
could teach iliem after the pattern set by
Mr Fitch to his audience But perhaps
Mr Fitch's observations on the general con-
ditions of school-work are even more im-
portant than what he says on this or that
branch of study." — Saturday Revie-iv.
" It comprises fifteen lectures, dealing
\vith such subjects as organisation, discipline,
examining, language, factknowledge, science,
and methods of instruction; anu though the
lectures make no pretention to systematic or
exhaustive treatment, they yet leave very
little of the ground uncovered; and they
combine in an admirable way the exposition
of sound principles with practical suggestions
and illustrations which are evidently derived
from wide and varied experience, both in
leaching and in examining. While Mr Fitch
addresses himself specially to secondary
school-masters, he does not by any means
disregard or ignore the needs of the primary
school ." — Scotsman.
" As principal of a training college and as
a Government inspector of schools, Mr Fitch
London: Cambridge Warehouse^ 17 Paternoster Row.
ib PUBLICATIONS Of
STATUTA ACADEMIC CANTABRIGIENSIS.
Demy 8vo. is. sewed.
STATUTES OF THE UNIVERSITY OF
CAMBRIDGE.
With some Acts of Parliament relating to the University. Demy 8vo.
ORDINATIONES ACADEMIiE CANTABRIGIENSIS.
Demy 8vo. 3^. bd.
TRUSTS, STATUTES AND DIRECTIONS affecting
(i) The Professorships of the University. (2) The Scholarships and
Prizes. (3) Other Gifts and Endowments. Demy 8vo. is.
COMPENDIUM OF UNIVERSITY REGULATIONS,
for the use of persons in Statu Pupillari. Demy 8vo. dd.
CATALOGUE OF THE HEBREW MANUSCRIPTS
preserved in the University Library, Cambridge. By Dr S. M.
SCHlLLER-SziNESSY. Volume I. containing Section I. The Holy
Saiptiircs; Section II. Couunentaries on the Bible. Demy 8vo. 9J.
A CATALOGUE OF THE MANUSCRIPTS
preserved in the Library of the University of Cambridge. Demy
8vo. 5 Vols. lOi'. each.
INDEX TO THE CATALOGUE. Demy 8vo. los.
A CATALOGUE OF ADVERSARIA and printed
books containing IMS. notes, preserved in the Library of the University
of Cambridge. 3.!-. 6d.
THE ILLUMINATED MANUSCRIPTS IN THE
LIBRARY OF THE FITZWILLIAM MUSEUM,
Catalogued with Descriptions, and an Introduction, by William
George Searle, M.A., late Fellow of Queens' College, and Vicar of
Hockington, Cambridgeshire. Demy 8vo. ys. 6d.
A CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF THE GRACES,
Documents, and other Papers in the University Registry which con-
cern the University Library. Demy 8vo. 2s. 6d.
CATALOGUS BIBLIOTHEC^ BURCKHARD-
TIAN.(C Demy 410. 5^.
London: Cambridge Warehouse 17 Faternoster Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UmVERSITY PRESS. 21
Cf)e Cambn'up ^iW for ^cf)Do!e; anti
Colleges*
General Editor : J. J. S. Perowne, P.D., Dean of
Peterborough.
The want of an Annotated Edition of the Bible, in handy portions,
suitable for School use, has long been felt.
In order to provide Text-books for School and Examination pur-
poses, the Cambridge University Press has arranged to publish the
several books of the Bible in separate portions at a moderate price,
with introductions and explanatory notes.
The Very Reverend J. J. S. Perowne, D.D., Dean of Peter-
borough, has undertaken the general editorial supervision of the work,
assisted by a staff of eminent coadjutors. Some of the books have
been already edited or undertaken by the following gentlemen :
Rev. A. Carr, M.A., Assistant Master at Wellington College.
Rev. T. K. Cheyne, M.A., Fellow of Balliol College, Oxford.
Rev. S. Cox, Nottingham.
Rev. A. B. Davidson, D.D., Professor of Hehrerv, Edinburgh.
Rev. F. W. Farrar, D.D., Canon of Westminster.
Rev. A. E. Humphreys, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge.
Rev. A. F. Kirkpatrick, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Regius
Professor of Hebrew.
Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A., late Professor at St David's College, Lampeter.
Rev. J. R. LUMBY, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity.
Rev. G. F. Maclear, D.D., Wardenof St Augustine's Coll., Canterbury.
Rev. H. C. G. MouLE, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Principal of
Ridley Hall, Cambridge.
Rev.W. F. MoULTON, D.D., Head Master of the Leys School, Cambridge.
Rev. E. H. Perowne, D.D., Master of Corpus Christi College, Cam-
bridge, Examining Chaplain to the Bishop of St Asaph.
The Ven. T. T. Perowne, M.A., Archdeacon of N'orwich.
Rev. A. Plummek, M.A., T).!)., Master of University College, Durham.
The Very Hev. E. H. Plumptre, D.D., Dean of Wells.
Rev. W. Sanday, M.A., Principal of Bishop Hatf eld Hall, Durham.
Rev. W. SiMCOX, M.A., Rector of Weyhill, Hants.
Rev. W. Robertson Smith, M.A., Edinburgh.
Rev. A. W. Streane, M.A., Fello^v of Corpus Christi Coll.,Cambndge.
The Ven. H. W. Watkins, M.A., Archdeacon rf Northumberland.
Rev. G. H. Whitaker, M.A., Fello-ui of St John's College, Cambrid^ze.
Rev. C. Wordsworth, M.A., Rector of Glasfon, Rutland.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Pqternp.sfer Eow.
PUBLICATIONS OF
THE CAMBRIDGE BIBLE FOR SCHOOLS & COLLEGES.
Continued.
Now Ready. Cloth, Extra Fcap. 8vo.
THE BOOK OF JOSHUA. By the Rev. G. F.
Maclear, D.D. With 2 Maps. is. 6d.
THE BOOK OF JUDGES. By the Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A.
With Map. 3^'. 6d.
THE FIRST BOOK OF SAMUEL. By the Rev.
Professor KiRKPATRiCK, M.A. With Map. 35. 6d.
THE SECOND BOOK OF SAMUEL. By the Rev.
Professor Kirkpatrick, M.A. With 2 Maps. 35. 6d.
THE BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES. By the Very Rev.
E. H. Plumptre, D.D., Dean of Wells, y.
THE BOOK OF JEREMIAH. By the Rev. A. W.
Streane, M.A. With Map. 4^-. 6d.
THE BOOKS OF OBADIAH AND JONAH. By Arch-
deacon PeROWNE. 2S. ()d.
THE BOOK OF JONAH. By Archdn. Perowne. is. 6d.
THE BOOK OF MICAH. By the Rev. T. K. Chevne,
M.A. IS. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW.
By the Rev. A. Carr, M.A. With 2 Maps. is. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. By the
Rev. G. F. Maclear, D.D. With 2 Maps. is. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE. By
the Rev. F. W. Farrar, D.D. With 4 Maps. 4J-. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN. By
the Rev. A. Plummer, M.A., D.D. With Four Maps. 4J-. 6d.
THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. By the Rev.
Professor LuM BY, D.D. Parti. Chaps. I— XIV. With 2 Maps.
2s. 6d. Part II. Chaps. XV. to end. 2s. 6d.
Parts I. and II., complete. With 4 Maps. 4.^. 6d.
THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. By the Rev.
H. C. G. MouLE, M.A. 3.r. 6d.
THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS.
By the Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. With a Map and Plan. is.
THE SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS.
By the Rev. J. J. LiAS, M.A. is.
THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. By the Rev.
F. W. Farrar, D.D. y. 6d.
THE GENERAL EPISTLE OF ST JAMES. By the
Very Rev. E. H. Plumptre, D.D., Dean of Wells, ij-. 6d.
THE EPISTLES OF ST PETER AND ST JUDE.
By the same Editor, is. 6d.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Ro7v.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 23
THE CAMBRIDGE BIBLE FOR SCHOOLS & COLLEGES.
Continued.
Preparing".
THE BOOKS OF HAGGAI AND ZECHARIAH. By
Archdeacon Perowne.
THE EPISTLES OF ST JOHN. By the Rev. A.
Fi.UMMER, M,A., D.D,
THE CAMBRIDGE GREEK TESTAMENT,
FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES,
with a Revised Text, based on the most recent critical authorities, and
English Notes, prepared under the direction of the General Editor,
THE Very Reverend J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D.,
DEAN OF PETERBOROUGH.
Now Ready.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW. By the
Rev. A. Carr, M.A. With 4 Maps. 4J. ^d.
"With the 'Notes,' in the volume before us, we are much pleased; so far as we have
searched, they are scholarly and sound. The quotations from the Classics are apt ; and the
references to modem Greek form a pleasing feature." — The Ckurchmatt.
" Copious illustrations, gathered from a great variety of sources, make his notes a very
valuable aid to the student. They are indeed remarkably interesting, while all explana-
tions on meanings, applications, and the like are distinguished by their lucidity and
good sense." — Pall Mall Gazette.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN. By the Rev.
A. Plummer, M.A., D.D. With 4 Maps. ds.
"A valuable addition has also been made to 'The Cambridge Greek Testament for
Schools,' Dr Plummer's uotes on 'the Gospel according to St John' are scholarly, concise,
and instructive, and embody the results of much thought and wide reading." — Expositor.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. By the Rev.
G. F. Maclear, D.D. With 3 Maps. 4J. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE. By the
Rev. F. W. Farrar, D.D. [Preparing.
The books will be published separately, as in the "Cambridge Bible
for Schools."
London : Cambridge Warehouse, 1 7 Paternoster Ro7v,
24 PUBLICATIONS OF
THE PITT PRESS SERIES.
I. GREEK.
THE ANABASIS OF XENOPHON, Book IV. With
a Map and English Notes by Alfred Pretor, M.A., Fellow of
St Catharine's College, Cambridge ; Editor oi Pei-shis and Cicero ad Atiicum
Book I. IS.
" In Mr Pretor 's edition of the Anabasis the text of Kuhner has been followed in the mam,
while the exhaustive and admirable notes of the great German editor have been largely utilised.
These notes deal with the minutest as well as the most important difficulties in construction, and
all questions of historj-, antiquity, and geographj- are briefly but verj' effectually elucidated." — The
E.rajniiier.
" We welcome this addition to the other books of the Anabasis so ably edited by Mr Pretor.
Although originally intended for the use of candidates at the universitj- local examinations, yet
this edition will be found adapted not only to meet the wants of the junior student, but even
advanced scholars will find much in this work that will repay its perusal." — Tlie ScJwohnaster.
"Mr Pretor's 'Anabasis of Xenophon, Book IV.' displays a union of accurate Cambridge
scholarship, with experience of what is required by learners gained in examining middle-class
schools. The text is large and clearly printed, and the notes explain all difficulties. . . . Mr
Pretor's notes seem to be all that could be wished as regards grammar, geography, and other
matters." — The Academy.
BOOKS I. III. & V. By the same Editor. 2s. each.
BOOKS II. VI. and VII. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. each.
"Another Greek text, designed it would seem for students preparing for the local examinations,
is 'Xenophon's Anabasis,' Book II., with English Notes, by Alfred Pretor, M.A. The editor has
exercised his usual discrimination in utilising the text and notes of Kuhner, with the occasional
assistance of the best hints of Schneider, Vollbrecht and Macmichael on critical matters, and of
Mr R. W. Taylor on points of histor^• and geography. . . When Mr Pretor commits himself to
Commentator's work, he is eminently helpful. . . Had we to introduce a young Greek scholar
to Xenophon, we should esteem ourselves fortunate in having Pretor's text-book as our chart and
guide." — Co7itei>tf>orary Ke^'ie-w.
THE ANABASIS OF XENOPHON, by A. Pretor, M.A.,
Text and Notes, complete in two Volumes, ^s. 6d.
AGESILAUS OF XENOPHON. The Text revised
with Critical and Explanator}- Notes, Introduction, Analysis, and Indices.
By H. Hailstone, M.A., late Scholar of Peterhouse, Cambridge, Editor of
Xenophon's Hellenics, etc. is. 6d.
ARISTOPHANES— RANAE. With English Notes and
Introduction by W. C. Green, M.A., Assistant Master at Rugby School.
3J-. 6d.
ARISTOPHANES— AVES. By the same Editor. New
Edition, y. 6d.
"The notes to both plays are excellent. Much has been done in these two volumes to render
the study of Aristophanes a real treat to a boy instead of a drudger)-, by helping him to under-
stand the fun and to express it in his mother tongue." — The Examhier.
ARISTOPHANES— PLUTUS. By the same Editor. z^.6d.
EURIPIDES. HERCULES FURENS. With Intro-
ductions, Notes and Analysis. By J. T. Hutchinson, M.A., Chri.st's College,
and A. Gray, M.A., Fellow of Jesus College, is.
"Messrs Hutchinson and Gray have produced a careful and useful edition." — Saturday
Re7!iMv.
THE HERACLEID^ OF EURIPIDES, with Introduc-
tion and Critical Notes by E. A. Beck, M.A., Fellow of Trinity Hall. 3^. 6</.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 25
LUCIANI SOMNIUM CHARON PISCATOR ET DE
LUCTU, with English Notes by W. E. Heitland, INI. A., Fellow of
St John's College, Cambridge. New Edition, with Appendix. 3^-. dd.
OUTLINES OF THE PHILOSOPHY OF ARISTOTLE.
Edited by E. Wallace, M.A. (See p. 30.)
II. LATIN.
M. T. CICERONIS DE AMICITIA. Edited by J. S.
Reid, M.L., Fellow and Assistant Tutor of Gonville and Caius College,
Cambridge. 3J.
"Mr Reid has decidedly attained his aim, namely, 'a thorough examination of the Latinity
of the dialogue.' The revision of the text is most valuable, and comprehends sundry
acute corrections. . . . This volume, like Mr Reid's other editions, is a solid gain to the scholar-
ship of the country." — Atheneeum.
"A more distinct gain to scholarship is Mr Reid's able and thorough edition of the De
Amicitia of Cicero, a work of which, whether we regard the exhaustive introduction or the
instructive and most suggestive commentary, it would be difficult to speak too highly. . . . When
we come to the commentary, we are only amazed by its fulness in proportion to its bulk.
Nothing is overlooked which can tend to enlarge the learner's general knowledge of Ciceronian
Latin or to elucidate the X^yX." — S aturday Revu"ju.
M. T. CICERONIS CATO MAJOR DE SENECTUTE.
Edited by J. S. Reid, M.L. 3.;. 6^.
"The notes are excellent and scholarlike, adapted for the upper forms of public schools, and
likely to be useful even to more advanced students." — Gitardian.
M. T. CICERONIS ORATIO PRO ARCHIA POETA.
Editedby J. S. Reid, M.L. is. 6d.
" It is an admirable specimen of careful editing. An Introduction tells us everj'thing we could
wish to know about Archias, about Cicero's connexion with him, about the merits of the trial, and
the genuineness of the speech. The text is well and carefully printed. The notes are clear and
scholar-like. . . . No boy can master this little volume without feeling that he has advanced a long
step in scholarship." — The Academy.
M. T. CICERONIS PRO L. CORNELIO BALBO ORA-
TIO. Editedby J. S. Reid, M.L. Fellow of Caius College, Camb. \s. 6d.
"We are bound to recognize the pains devoted in the annotation of these two orations to the
minute and thorough study of their Latinity, both in the ordinary notes and in the textual
appendices." — Saturday Re7'ie~v.
M. T. CICERONIS PRO P. CORNELIO SULLA
ORATIO. Edited by J. S. Reid, M.L. y. 6d.
M. T. CICERONIS PRO CN. PLANCIO ORATIO.
Edited by H. A. Holden, LL.D., late Head Master of Ipswich School.
4^. (id.
"As a book for students this edition can have few rivals. It is enriched by an excellent intro-
duction and a chronological table of the principal events of the life of Cicero ; while in its ap-
pendix, and in the notes on the text which are added, there is much of the greatest value. The
volume is neatly got up, and is in every way commendable." — T/ie Scots}>ia>i.
" Dr Holden's own edition is all that could be expected from his elegant and practised
scholarship. . . . Dr Holden has evidently made up his mind as to the character of the
commentary most likely to be generally useful ; and he has carried out his views with admirable
thoroughness." — Acade>ny.
" Dr Holden has given us here an excellent edition. The commentary is even unusually full
and complete; and after going through it carefully, we find little or nothing to criticize. There
is an excellent introduction, lucidly explaining the circumstances under which the speech was
delivered, a table of events in the life of Cicero and a useful index." Spectator, Oct. 29, 1881.
M. T. CICERONIS IN O. CAECILIUM DIVINATIO
ET IN C. VERREM ACTIO PRIMA. With Introduction and Notes
by W. E. Heitland, M.A., and Herbert Cowie, M.A., Fellows of
St John's College, Cambridge. 3J.
London : Cambridge Warehouse, 1 7 Paternoster Row.
26 PUBLICATIONS OF
M. T. CICERONIS ORATIO PRO L. MURENA, with
English Introduction and Notes. By W. E, Heitland, M.A., Fellow
and Classical Lecturer of St John's College, Cambridge. Second Edition,
carefully revised. -3,$.
" Those students are to be deemed fortunate who have to read Cicero's lively and brilliant
oration for L. Murena with Mr Heitland's handy edition, which may be pronounced 'four-square'
in point of equipment, and which has, not without good reason, attained the honours of a
second edition." — Saturday Review.
M, T. CICERONIS IN GAIUM VERREM ACTIO
PRI?iIA. With Introduction and Notes. By H. CowiE, M.A., Fellow
of St John's College, Cambridge. \s. 6d.
M. T. CICERONIS ORATIO PRO T. A. MILONE,
with a Translation of Asconius' Introduction, Marginal Analysis and
English Notes. Edited by the Rev. John Smyth Purton, B.D., late
President and Tutor of St Catharine's College, is. 6d.
"The editorial work is excellently done." — Tlie AcadeTtty.
M. T. CICERONIS SOMNIUM SCIPIONIS. With In-
troduction and Notes. By W. D. Pearman, M.A. \In the Press.
P. OVIDII NASONIS FASTORUM Liber VI. With
a Plan of Rome and Notes by A. SiDGWiCK, M.A. Tutor of Corpus Christi
College, Oxford, ij'. 6d.
" Mr Sidgwick's editing of the Sixth Book of Ovid's Fasti furnishes a careful and serviceable
volume for average students. It eschews 'construes' which supersede the use of the dictionary,
but gives full explanation of grammatical usages and historical and mythical allusions, besides
illustrating peculiarities of stj'le, true and false derivations, and the more remarkable variations of
the text." — Saturday Review.
" It is eminently good and useful. . . . The Introduction is singularly clear on the astronomy of
Ovid, which is properly shown to be ignorant and confused; there is an excellent little map of
Rome, giving just the places mentioned in the text and no more ; the notes are evidently written
by a practical schoolmaster." — The Academy.
GAI lULI CAESARIS DE BELLO GALLICO COM-
MENT. I. II. With English Notes and Map by A. G. Peskett, M.A.,
Fellow of Magdalene College, Cambridge, Editor of Caesar De BeUo Gallico,
VII. IS. 6d.
GAI lULI CAESARIS DE BELLO GALLICO COM-
MENT. III. With Map and Notes by A. G. Peskett, M.A., Fellow
of Magdalene College, Cambridge, u. 6d.
"In an unusually succinct introduction he gives all the preliminary and collateral information
that is likely to be useful to a young student ; and, wherever we have examined his notes, we
have found them eminently practical and satisfying. . . The book may well be recommended for
careful study in school or college." — Saturday Revieiu.
"The notes are scholarly, short, and a real help to the most elementary beginners in Latin
prose." — The Exaintner.
BOOKS IV. AND V. AND Book VII. by the same Editor.
2J. each.
BOOK VI. by the same Editor, is. 6d.
BOOK VIII. by the same Editor. [In the Press.
London: Ca?nbridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 27
P. VERGILI MARONIS AENEIDOS Liber II. Edited
with Notes by A. SiDGWiCK, M.A. Tutor of Corpus Christi College,
Oxford. IS. 6d.
BOOKS I., IV., v., VI., VII., VIII., X., XI., XII. by the same
Editor. IJ-. 6d. each.
" Mr Arthur Sidgwick's 'Vergil, Aeneid, Book XII.' is worthy of his reputation, and is dis-
tinguished by the same acuteness and accuracy of knowledge, appreciation of a boy's difficulties
and ingenuity and resource in meeting them, which we have on other occasions had reason to
praise in these pages." — The Academy.
"As masterly in its clearly divided preface and appendices as in the sound and independent
character of its annotations. . . . There is a great deal more in the notes than mere compilation
and suggestion. ... No difficulty is left unnoticed or unhandled." — SaUirday RevieTv.
"This edition is admirably adapted for the use of junior students, who will find in it the result
of much reading in a condensed form, and clearly expressed." — Caiiibridge Indepefidetii Press.
BOOKS VII. VIII. in one volume. 3^.
BOOKS X., XI., XII. in one volume, zs. 6d.
QUINTUS CURT I US. A Portion of the History.
(Alexander in India.) By W. E. Heitland, M. A., Fellow and Lecturer
of St John's College, Cambridge, and T. E. Raven, B.A., Assistant Master
in Sherborne School. 3^. 6d.
" Equally commendable as a genuine addition to the existing stock of school-books is
Alexander in. India, a compilation from the eighth and ninth books of Q. Curtius, edited for
the Pitt Press by Messrs Heitland and Raven. . . . The work of Curtius has merits of its
own, which, in former generations, made it a favourite with English scholars, and which still
make it a popular text-book in Continental schools The reputation of Mr Heitland is a
sufficient guarantee for the scholarship of the notes, which are ample without being excessive,
and the book is well furnished with all that is needful in the nature of maps, indexes, and ap-
pendices." —A cadeiny.
M. ANNAEI LUCANI PHARSALIAE LIBER
PRIMUS, edited with English Introduction and Notes by W. E. Heitland,
M.A. and C. E. Haskins, M.A., Fellows and Lecturers of St John's Col-
lege, Cambridge, is. 6d.
"A careful and scholarlike production." — Times.
" In nice parallels of Lucan from Latin poets and from Shakspeare, Mr Haskins and Mr
Heitland deserve praise." — Saturday Review.
BEDA'S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, BOOKS
III., IV., the Text from the very ancient MS. in the Cambridge University
Library, collated with six other MSS. Edited, with a life from the German ot
Ebert, and with Notes, &c. by J. E. B. Mayor, M.A., Professor of Latin,
and J. R. Lumby, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity. Revised edition.
7j. 6(/.
"To young students of English History the illustrative notes will be of great service, while
the study of the texts will be a good introduction to Mediaeval Latin." — The Nonconformist.
"In Bede's works Englishmen can go back to origines of their history, unequalled for
form and matter by any modem European nation. Prof. Mayor has done good service in ren-
dering a part of Bede's greatest work accessible to those who can read Latin with ease. He
has adorned this edition of the third and fourth books of the " Ecclesiastical History" with that
amazing erudition for which he is unrivalled among Englishmen and rarely equalled by Germans.
And however interesting and valuable the text may be, we can certainly apply to his notes
the expression. La sazice vaut 7nietix que le poisso7i. They are literally crammed with interest-
ing information about early English life. For though ecclesiastical in name, Bede's history treats
of all parts of the national life, since the Church had points of contact with all." — Examiner.
Books I. and II. In the Press.
London: Cambridge Warehouse^ 17 Paternoster Row.
28 PUBLICATIONS OF
III. FRENCH.
LA GUERRE. By Mm. Erckmann-Chatrian. With
Map, Introduction and Commentaiy liy the Rev. A. C. Clapin, M.A.,
St John's College, Cambridge, and I3achelier-es-Lettres of the University of
France ; Assistant Master at Sherborne School. 3^.
LA PICCIOLA. By X. B. Saintine. The Text, with
Introduction, Notes and Map, by the same Editor, is. The Notes sepa-
rate, \s.
LAZARE HOCHE— PAR EMILE DE BONNECHOSE.
With Three Maps, Introduction and Commentarj', by C. Colbeck, M.A.,
late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge; Assistant Master at Harrow
School. IS.
HISTOIRE DU SIECLE DE LOUIS XIV PAR
VOLTAIRE. Parti. Chaps. I.— XIII. Edited with Notes Philological and
Historical, Biographical and Geographical Indices, etc. by Gustave Masson,
B.A. Univ. Gallic, Officierd'Academie, Assistant Master of Harrow School,
and G. W. Prothero, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of King's College, Cam-
bridge. IS. 6d.
"Messrs Masson and Prothero have, to judge from the first part of their work, performed
with much discretion and care the task of editing Voltaire's .S"?V<:/<? de Louis XI V ior the 'Pitt
Press Series.' Besides the usual kind of notes, the editors have in this case, influenced by Vol-
taire's 'summary way of treating much of the history',' given a good deal of historical informa-
tion, in which they have, we think, done well. At the beginning of the book will be found
excellent and succinct accounts of the constitution of the French army and Parliament at the
period treated of." — Saturday Revie^u.
Part II. Chaps. XIV.— XXIV. With Three Maps of the
Period. By the .same Editors, is. 6d.
Part III. Chap. XXV. to the end. By the same Editors.
IS. 6d.
LE VERRE D'EAU. A Comedy, by Scribe. With a
Biographical Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary and Historical Notes. By
C. Colbeck, M.A., late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge; Assistant
Master at Harrow School, is.
" It may be national prejudice, but we consider this edition far superior to any of the series
which hitherto have been edited exclusively by foreigners. Mr Colbeck seems better to under-
stand the wants and difficulties of an English boy. The etymological notes especially are admi-
rable. . . . The historical notes and introduction are apiece of thorough honest work." — journal
of Education.
M. DARU, par M. C. A. Sainte-Beuve, (Causeries du
Lundi, Vol. IX.). With Biographical Sketch of the Author, and Notes
Philological and Historical. By Gustave Masson. 2s.
LA SUITE DU MENTEUR. A Comedy in Five Acts,
by P. CORNEILLE. Edited with Fontenelle's Memoir of the Author, Voltaire's
Critical Remarks, and Notes Philological and Historical. By Gustave
Masson. is.
LA JEUNE SIBERIENNE. LE LEPREUX DE LA
CITfi D'AOSTE. Tales by Count Xavier de Maistre. With Bio-
graphical Notice, Critical Appreciations, and Notes. By Gustave Masson.
IS.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Fatertiosfer Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 29
LE DIRECTOIRE. (Considerations sur la Revolution
Franjaise. Troisieme et quatrieme parties.) Par Madame la Baronne de
Stael-Holstein. With a Critical Notice of the Author, a Chronological
Table, and Notes Historical and Philological, by G. Masson, B.A., and
G. W. Prothero, M.A. Revised and enlarged Edition, is.
"Prussia under Frederick the Great, and France under the Directory, bring us face to face
respectively with periods of history which it is right should be known thoroughly, and which
are well treated in the Pitt Press volumes. The latter in particular, an extract from the
world-known work of Madame de Stael on the French Revolution, is beyond all praise for
the excellence both of its style and of its matter." — Times.
DIX ANNEES D'EXIL. Livre IL Chapitres 1—8.
Par Madame la Baronne De Stael-Holstein. With a Biographical
Sketch of the Author, a Selection of Poetical Fragments by Madame de
Stael's Contemporaries, and Notes Historical and Philological. By Gustave
Masson. is.
" The choice made by M. Masson of the second book of the Memoirs of Madame de Stael
appears specially felicitous. . . . This is likely to be one of the most favoured of M. Masson's
editions, and deservedly so." — Acadetny.
FREDEGONDE ET BRUNEHAUT. A Tragedy in Five
Acts, by N. Lemercier. Edited with Notes, Genealogical and Chrono-
logical Tables, a Critical Introduction and a Biographical Notice. By
GusTAVE Masson. 2s.
LE VIEUX CELIBATAIRE. A Comedy, by Collin
D'Harleville. With a Biographical Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary
and Historical Notes. By the same Editor. 2s.
" M. Masson is doing good work in introducing learners to some of the less-known French
play- writers. The arguments are admirably clear, and the notes are not too abundant."
Academy.
LA METROMANIE, A Comedy, by Piron, with a Bio-
graphical Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary and Historical Notes. By the
same Editor, is.
LASCARIS, ou LES GRECS DU XV^. SIECLE,
Nouvelle Historique, par A. F. Villemain, -with a Biographical Sketch of
the Author, a Selection of Poems on Greece, and Notes Historical and
Philological. By the same Editor, is.
IV. GERMAN.
ERNST, HERZOG VON SCHWABEN. UHLAND. With
Introduction and Notes. By H. J. Wolstenholme, B.A. (Lond.),
Lecturer in German at Newnham College, Cambridge. 3J-. 6d.
ZOPF UND SCHWERT. Lustspiel in funf Aufzugen von
Karl Gutzkow. With a Biographical and Historical Introduction, English
Notes, and an Index. By the same Editor. 3.^. 6d.
"We are glad to be able to notice a careful edition of K. Gutzkow's amusing comedv
'Zopf and Schwert' by Mr H. J. Wolstenholme. . . . These notes are abundant and contain
references to standard grammatical works." — Academy.
London : Cambridge Warehouse, 1 7 Paternoster Row.
30 PUBLICATIONS OF
©oet^e'a 5?nabenia^re. (1749— 1759.) GOETHE'S BOY-
HOOD: being the First Three Books of his Autobiography. Arranged
and Annotated by Wilhelm Wagner, Ph, D., late Professor at the
Johanneum, Hamburg. 2J.
HAUFF. DAS WIRTHSHAUS IM SPESSART. Edited
by A. SCHLOTTMANN, Ph. D., Assistant Master at Uppingham School.
3^. 6(/.
DER OBERHOF. A Tale of Westphalian Life, by Karl
Immermann. With a Life of Immermann and English Notes, by Wilhelm
Wagner, Ph.D., late Professor at the Johanneum, Hamburg. 3^.
A BOOK OF GERMAN DACTYLIC POETRY. Ar-
ranged and Annotated by the same Editor. 3^.
2)er erfte iJreujjug (THE FIRST CRUSADE), by Fried-
RICH VON Raumer. Condensed from the Author's 'History of the Hohen-
staufen', with a life of Raumer, two Plans and EngUsh Notes. By
the same Editor, is.
" Certainly no more interesting book could be made the subject of examinations. The story
of the First Crusade has an undying interest. The notes are, on the whole, good." — Educational
Times.
A BOOK OF BALLADS ON GERMAN HISTORY.
Arranged and Annotated by the same Editor, ^s.
"It carries the reader rapidly through some of the most important incidents connected with
the German race and name, from the invasion of Italy by the Visigoths under their King Alaric,
down to the Franco-German War and the installation of the present Emperor. The notes supply
very well the connecting links between the successive periods, and exhibit in its various phases of
growth and progress, or the reverse, the vast unwieldy mass which constitutes modem Germany."
— Times.
DER STAAT FRIEDRICHS DES GROSSEN. By G.
Freytag. With Notes. By the same Editor is.
"Prussia under Frederick the Great, and France under the Directory, bring us face to face
respectively with periods of history which it is right should be known thoroughly, and which
are well treated in the Pitt Press volumes." — Times.
GOETHE'S HERMANN AND DOROTHEA. With
an Introduction and Notes. By the same Editor. 3^.
"The notes are among the best that we know, with the reservation that they are often too
abundant." — Academy.
2)a6 3at)r 1813 (The Year 18 13), by F. Kohlrausch.
With English Notes. By the same Editor, is.
V. ENGLISH.
OUTLINES OF THE PHILOSOPHY OF ARISTOTLE.
Compiled by Edwin Wallace, M.A., LL.D. (St. Andrews) Fellow
and Tutor of Worcester College, Oxford. Third Edition Enlarged.
4-5-. dd.
THREE LECTURES ON THE PRACTICE OF EDU-
CATION. Delivered in the University of Cambridge in the Easter
Term, 1882, under the direction of the Teacher's Training Syndi-
cate. 2S.
MILTON'S TRACTATE ON EDUCATION. A fac-
simile reprint from the Edition of 1673. Edited, with Introduction and
Notes, by Oscar Browning, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of King's College,
Cambridge, and fonnerly Assistant Master at Eton College, is,
London: Cambridge Warehouse^ 17 Paternoster Row.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 31
LOCKE ON EDUCATION. With Introduction and Notes
by the Rev. R. H. Quick, M.A. 3^. 6d.
_ "The work before us leaves nothing to be desired. It is of convenient form and reasonable
price, accurately printed, and accompanied by notes which are admirable. There is no teacher
too young to find this book interesting; there is no teacher too old to find it profitable." — The
School Bidletin, New York.
THE TWO NOBLE KINSMEN, edited with Intro-
duction and Notes by the Rev. Professor Skeat, M.A., formerly Fellow
of Christ's College, Cambridge. 3^-. 6d.
"This edition of a play that is well worth study, for more reasons than one, by so careful a
scholar as Mr Skeat, deserves a hearty welcome." — A thenceum.
"Mr Skeat is a conscientious editor, and has left no difficulty unexplained." — Times.
BACON'S HISTORY OF THE REIGN OF KING
HENRY VIT. With Notes by the Rev. J. Rawson Lumby, D.D., Nor-
risian Professor of Divinity ; late Fellow of St Catharine's College. 3J.
SIR THOMAS MORE'S UTOPIA. With Notes by the
Rev. J. Rawson Lumby, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity; late Fellow
of St Catharine's College, Cambridge. 35-. 6d.
"To enthusiasts in historj' matters, who are not content with mere facts, but like to pursue
their investigations behind the scenes, as it were. Professor Rawson Lumby has in the work now
before us produced a most acceptable contribution to the now constantly increasing store of
illustrative reading." — Tlie Caiitbridge Rez'ie'M.
" To Dr Lumby we must give praise unqualified and unstinted. He has done his work
admirably Every student of history, every politician, everj' social reformer, ever>' one
interested in literary curiosities, every lover of English should buy and carefully read Dr
Lumby's edition of the ' Utopia.' We are afraid to say more lest we should be thought ex-
travagant, and our recommendation accordingly lose part of its force." — TJie Teaclier.
" It was originally written in Latin and does not find a place on ordinary bookshelves. Avery
great boon has therefore been conferred on the general English reader by the managers of the
Pitt Press Series, in the issue of a convenient little volume of More's Utopia, not in the original
Latin, but in the quaint English Trajislation thereof made hy Raphe Robyyison, which adds a
linguistic interest to the intrinsic merit of the work. . . . All this has been edited in a most com-
plete and scholarly fashion by Dr J. R. Lumby, the Norrisian Professor of Divinity, whose name
alone is a sufficient warrant for its accuracj'. It is a real addition to the modem stock of classical
English literature. " — Guardian.
MORE'S HISTORY OF KING RICHARD III. Edited
with Notes, Glossary and Index of Names. By J. Rawson Lumby, D.D.
Norrisian Professor of Divinity, Cambridge ; to which is added the conclusion
of the History of King Richard III. as given in the continuation of Hardyng's
Chronicle, London, 1543. ^s. 6d.
A SKETCH OF^ ANCIENT PHILOSOPHY FROM
THALES TO CICERO, by Joseph B. Mayor, M.A., Professor of
Moral Philosophy at King's College, London, ^s. 6d.
" In writing this scholarly and attractive sketch. Professor Mayor has had chiefly in view
' undergraduates at the University or others who are commencing the study of the philosophical
works of Cicero or Plato or Aristotle in the original language,' but also hopes that it ' may be
found interesting and useful by educated readers generally, not merely as an introduction to the
formal history of philosophy, but as supplying a key to our present ways of thinking and judging
in regard to matters of the highest importance. '"-^j1/z'«rf.
"Professor Mayor contributes to the Pitt Press Series A Sketch of Ancient Philosophy in
which he has endeavoured to give a general view of the philosophical systems illustrated by the
genius of the masters of metaphysical and ethical science from Thales to Cicero. In the course
of his sketch he takes occasion to give concise analyses of Plato's Republic, and of the Ethics and
Politics of Aristotle ; and these abstracts will be to some readers not the least useful portions of
the book. It may be objected against his design in general that ancient philosophy is too vast
and too deep a subject to be dismis.sed in a 'sketch' — that it should be left to those who will make
it a serious study. But that objection takes no account of the large class of persons who desire
to know, in relation to present discussions and speculations, what famous men in the whole world
thought and wrote on these topics. They have not the scholarship which would be necessary for
original examination of authorities ; but they have an intelligent interest in the relations between
ancient and modem philosophy, and need just such information as Professor Mayor's sketch will
give them." — TJie Guardian.
\Other Volumes are in preparation?^
London : Cambridge Warehouse, 1 7 Paternoster Row.
•
LOCAL EXAMINATIONS.
Examination Papers, for various years, with the Regulations for the
Examination. Demy 8vo. 2j. each, or by Post, is. 2d.
Class Lists, for various years, Boys u., Girls bd.
Annual Reports of the Syndicate, with Supplementary Tables showing
the success and failure of the Candidates, is. each, by Post 2s. 2>d.
HIGHER LOCAL EXAMINATIONS.
Examination Papers for 1882, to which are added the Regulations for
1883. Demy 8vo. 2s. each, by Post 2s. 2d.
Class Lists, for various years, i^. By post, is. 2d.
Reports of the Syndicate. Demy Svo. is., by Post is. 2d.
LOCAL LECTURES SYNDICATE.
Calendar for the years 1875—9. Fcap. 8vo. cloth. 2s.
1875-80. „ „ 2s.
1880—81. „ „ IS.
TEACHERS' TRAINING SYNDICATE.
Examination Papers for various years, to which are added the Regu-
lations for the Examination. Demy Svo. 6d., by Post 7^.
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY REPORTER.
Published by Authority.
Containing all the Official Notices of the University, Reports of
Discussions in the Schools, and Proceedings of the Cambridge Philo-
sophical, Antiquarian, and Philological Societies. 3^. weekly.
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY EXAMINATION PAPERS.
These Papers are published in occasional numbers every Term, and in
volumes for the Academical year.
Vol. IX. Parts 105 to 119. Papers for the Year 1879—80, \2s. cloth.
Vol. X. „ 120 to 138. „ „ i%Zo—Zi,\i)S. cloth.
Vol. XI. „ 139 to 159. „ „ 1881—82, 15 j-. r/^^'/^ '
>
Oxford and Cambridge Schools Examinations.
Papers set in the Examination for Certificates, July, 1882. is. 6d.
List of Candidates who obtained Certificates at the Examinations
held in 18S1 and 1882 ; and Supplementary Tables. 6d.
Regulations of the Board for 1883. 6d.
Report of the Board for the year ending Oct. 31, 1882. is.
Uontion: c. j. clay, m.a. and son.
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
17 PATERNOSTER ROW.
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SON, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
Acme Library Card Pocket
Under Pat. "Ref . Index FU»"
Made by LIBRARY BUREAU
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American Libraries
TV News
Understanding 9/11